And may not we I pray you say as much if thus much would serve for us Might not we by the self same Reason teach the People to admit of Translations but only Conditionally as far forth as they shall be perswaded that this was the Meaning of the Scripture or the Word of God For Questionlesse it is more certain that God cannot Erre then that the Pope cannot And it is more necessary unâ—o Christian Belief to hold that God the Father Son and Holy Ghost neither can nor will speak a Lie then that the Pope cannot or will not teach us amisse That the Pope and his Cardinals do arrogate thus much unto themselves is more then the Lay and unlearned People can tell but only by yours and others Relation But that the God of Heaven neither can nor will Teach amisse is a Principle not controversed by any that thinks there is a God 4 Let it then first be granted That God is freer from Errour from Deceiving or being Deceived in Points of Faith or matters of Mans Salvation then the Pope is although he speak ex Cathedra From this Position it followes most directly and most immediately that if the Lay unlearned People of this Land have as good Means and better to know that these Books of Scrpture are Gods own Words then they can have to know that this or that Canon in any Councel was confirmed by the Popes teaching ex Cathedra then must the same People Believe the One more stedfastly then the Other to wit Gods Word as it is read unto them in our Church more stedfastly then the Popes Interpretations Injunctions or Decrees Let us compare the Means of knowing Both. First if the Popes Decrees be a certain Means of knowing any Truth they are as certain a Means of knowing those Scriptures which our Church admits to be Gods Word as of any thing else for the Pope and his Councel have avoucht Them for Such although they adde some more then we acknowledge 5 If the worst then should fall out that can be imagined as if we had Reason to despair of all other Translations save onely of the Vulgar yet that it were the Word of God we might know if by no other Means yet by Consent of the Romish Church and all the People of this Land might be as certain of this Decree as of any the Pope can give But take the same Scripture as it is Translated into our English the People may be as certain that it is the Word of God as they can be that the Trent Councel was Lawfully called or by the Pope confirmed yea much more certain The Jesuites may tell them that these very words being first englished were spoken in the Trent-Councel and confirmed by the Pope Why should they believe it Because they avouch it seriously whom they think able to understand Latin Suppose not only one or two or three but the whole Assembly of our Clergie tels the same People that these reciting the Points of our Salvation are the very Words of God Himself and are for Substance all one in the Hebrew Greek Latin and English What Difference can you here imagine That the Trent-Councel decreed thus the modern Jesuites have it but from Tradition of this Age That God spake thus we have the Consent of all Ages Yea but it is easier to render the Trent-Councels Meaning out of Latin then the Meaning of Gods Word out of Hebrew or Greek Whether it be so or no the unlearned People cannot tell but by hearsay yet if we would take the Vulgar Latin this foolish Objection were none for It is as easie to be Rendred as the Trent-Councel and if the Trent-Councel be true It is the Word of God All then is equal concerning the Difficulties that may arise from the Skill or Ignorance of the Translators of the one or other the Popes Decrees or Scripture Our Ministers know to Render the Meaning of Scripture as well as yours do the Meaning of the Councels Let us now see whether it be as likely that our Ministers Fidelitie in telling them as they are perswaded and as they Believe themselves be not to be presumed as Great To call this in Question were extream Impudencie and Uncivilitie especially seeing we Teach that the people should be throughly instructed in the Truth whereas you hold it for good Christian Policie to hold them in Ignorance Our permitting the free Use of Scriptures to all doth free us from all suspition of Imposture of Guile of which in the Jesuite or learned Papist the denail of like Libertie is a foul Presumption Further let us examin whether from the Matter or Manner of the Popes Decrees there can be any Argument drawn to perswade the People that these are his Decrees and no other Mans more then can be gathered from the Matter and Manner of Scripture Phrase to perswade a man that these are Gods and can be no Mans Words And Here certainly we have infinite Advantage of you For no man of Sense or Reason but must needs suffer himself to be perswaded that it is a far easier matter to Counterfeit the Decrees of the Lateran or Trent-Councel or the Popes Writs Interpretations or Determinations then Artificially to imitate the Invincible and Majestical Word of God either for the Matter or the Manner 6 The Sequel is this that if the Scriptures received by us be obnoxious to any the least Suspition of being Forged then from the same Reasons much more liable to the same Suspition are those which we account the Popes Decrees and therefore in respect of us much lesse to be Believed although otherwise we should grant the Pope Decrees which without controversie were his Decrees indeed to be as Infallible as the Eternal and Immutable Decrees of the Almightie Gods Word oft-times unto Atheists hath discovered it self by the Majestie of Stile and Sublimitie of Matter to be more then Human and therefore Divine not able to imitated by any lying Spirit If any Jesuite will deny this let him make trial of Imitation in the Prophecie of Isaias the Beginning of S. Johns Gospel the Relation of Joseph and his Brethrens Dialogues the Book of Job c. The Majestie of Speech and other Excellencies which appears in them especially if we consider the Time wherein most of them were written doth argue a Divine Spirit in whose Imitation the most accurate Writers of later Ages albeit no man writes excellently but from some Beam of Divine Illumination in the Facultie are but Apish if we read the same Scriptures in the Tongue wherein they were written or in sundry modern Tongues capable of the Divine Splendor which shines in the Original with which the Latin especially in Prose hath greatest Disproportion of all Learned or copious Tongues As for the Popes Decrees they bewray themselves both for the Matter and Manner to be only Human and therefore easie to be imitated by the Spirit of Man subject to many Errours Nor
doth the Pope challenge to himself the gift of Prophecie but only of legal Decisions which are no otherwise written then many write and contain no deeper nor more Supernatural Matter then many may invent most of them usually penned in a base and barbarous Logick Phrase his Stile at the best is not peculiar his Character easie to be counterfeited by any man that can pen a Proclamation or frame an Instrument in Civil Courts 7 To recollect what hath been said First seeing God is more to be Believed then Men secondly seeing we have better Arguments to perswade the People that these Scriptures daily read in our Church are Gods own Words then the Priests and Jesuites have that the Tidings which they bring from beyond Sea are the Popes or Churches Decrees or Sentence we may and ought Teach them to relie immediately upon Gods Word preached or read unto them as the surest and most Infallible Rule of Faith the most lively most effectual and most forcible Means of their Salvation Or if the Jesuites will teach them to Believe the Popes Decrees given ex Cathedra or the Churches Opinion indefinitely taken Fide divina by Infallible Faith but the Jesuites or Priests Expositions or Translations of them only Conditionally and with this Limitation If so they be the Pope or Churches Decrees we may in like sort with far greater Reason teach the People to Believe the Scriptures or the Word of God absolutely and our Translations or Expositions of it but Conditionally or with Limitation so far as they are Consonant to the Word of God Seeing it is as probable that we may expound Gods Word as rightly and sincerely as the other can the Church or Popes Edicts we have better Reason to exact this conditional Obedience and Assent in the Vertue and Authoritie of Gods Word which we make the Rule of Faith then they can have to exact the like Obedience by Vertue of the Pope or Churches Edict which is to them the Mistresse of Faith For it is more certain to any man living that Gods Word is most Infallibly True then that the Pope cannot Erre Wherefore if the Absolute Belief of the Popes Infallibilitie and Conditional Belief of the Jesuites or Priests his Messengers Fidelitie or Skill be sufficient to Salvation much more may the Absolute Belief or Assent unto the Infallibility of Gods Word and such Conditional and limited Belief of his Ministers Fidelitie be sufficient for the Salvation of his People who as hath been proved cannot be more certain that the Romish Church saith This or That then we can be of Gods Word For they never hear the Church or Pope speak but in Jesuites or Priests Mouthes And although they knew he said just so as those say yet may a man doubt in Modestie whether the Popes Words be alwayes Infallible but of the Infallibilitie of Gods Word can no man doubt 8 And Here I cannot but much wonder at the preposterous courses of these Romanists who holding an Implicite Faith of Believing as the Church Believes in many Points to be sufficient unto Salvation will yet fasten this implicite Faith upon the present Church of Rome and not refer it rather unto that Church as it was under S. Peters Jurisdiction and Government For if Universalitie be as they contend a sure Note of undoubted Truth then must it needs be more undoubtedly True that S. Peter could not Erre in Matters of Faith then that this present Romish Pope and his Cardinals cannot so Erre For all Papists hold this as True of S. Peter as of this present Pope and all Protestants hold it True of S. Peter not in the present Pope and so did all the Fathers without controversie hold it most True that S. Peter did not teach amisse in his Apostolical Writings So that Universalitie is much greater for S. Peter then for this Pope that now is or the next that shall be 9 For these Reasons fully consonant to their own Positions all Papists me-thinks in Reason should make the same Difference in their Estimate of S. Peter and later Popes which a French Cardinal as the Tradition is at Durham once made betwixt S. Cuthbert and venerable Bede Abeit S. Cuthbert was accounted the greater Saint amongst them whose greater Benefactour he had been in which respect they brought the Cardinal first unto S. Cuthberts Tomb yet because he knew him not so well but only by their Report he praies very warily Sancte Cuthberte si Sanctus es or a pro me But afterwards brought unto Bedes Tomb then in the Consistory because he had been Famous in Forrain Nations from the Commendations of lesse partial Antiquitie he fell to his prayers without Ifs and And 's Vener abilis Beda quia tu Sanctus es or a pro me 10 Proprotional to this Caution in this French-mans Prayers should every modern Papist limit his Belief of the present Popes Infallibilitie in respect of S. Peters And say thus in his heart As for S. Peter I know he Believed and Taught aright And I beseech God I may Believe as he Believed and that my Soul may come whither his is gone as for this present Pope if he believe as S. Peter did be likely to follow him in LIfe and Death I pray God I may Believe as he Believes and do as he Teacheth but otherwise believe me I would be very loath to pin my Belief upon his Sleeve lest happily he run Headlong to Hell to that which should have drawn me up to Heaven For in this Life I walk by Faith and by Faith I must ascend Thither if I ever come There and therefore I dare not fasten my Belief upon any Man whom I would be loath to follow in his Course of Life But most surely might this Implicite Faith be fastned upon Gods written Word contained in the Writings of Moses the Prophets Apostles and Evangelists We know O Lord that Thou hast Taught them All Truth that is Necessary for thy Church to know And our Adversaries confess that thy Word uttered by Them rightly understood is the most sure Rule of Faith for by This they seek to establish the Infallibilitie of the Church and Pope They themselves speak aright by their own Confession where they speak consonantly unto it Wherefore the safest Course for us must be to search out the True Sense and Meaning of it which is as easie for us as them to find as in the Processe of these Meditations God willing shall appear 11 Unto the main Objection concerning the Means of knowing Scripture to be Scripture we have partly answered or rather prevented it in the first Treatise and throughout this whole intended discourse we shall God willing explicate the former general Means or Motives as also bring other peculiar Inducements for the establishing of True Faith unto the particular Articles in this Creed contained For the present Difficultie concerning the Rule of Illiterate Lay-mens Faith or such as understand not those Languages in which
annexed to any peculiar Men or Company of Men distinct from others by Prerogative of Place Preheminence of Succession and from him or them to be derived unto all others set apart for this Ministerie or whether the Ministerie of any men of what Place or Societie soever whom God hath called to this Function and enabled for the same be sufficient for the begetting of true Faith without any others Confirmation or Approbation of their Doctrine 9 Secondly it is questioned how this Ministery of Man which is necessarily supposed ordinarily both for knowing the Word of God and the true Meaning of it becomes available for the begetting of true Belief in either point In whomsoever the Authoritie of this Ministerial Function be the Question is whether it perform thus much only by Proposing or Expounding the Word which is Infallible or by their Infallible Proposal or Exposition of it that is whether for the attaining of true Belief in both Points mentioned we must relie infallibly upon the Infallible VVord of God only or partly upon it and partly upon the Infallibility of such as expound it unto us Or in other words thus whether the Authoritie or Infallibilitie of any Mans Doctrine or Asseveration concerning these Scriptures or their true Sense be as infallibly to be Believed as those Scriptures themselves are or that Sense of them which the spirit of God hath wrought in our Hearts by sure and undoubted Experience 10 These are the principal Roots and Fountains of Difference between us concerning our present Controversie whence issue and spring these following First Whether Christ whose Authoritie both acknowledge for Infallible hath left any Publick Judge of these Scriptures which both receive or of their right Sense and Meaning from whose Sentence we may not appeal or whether all to whom this Ministrie of Faith is committed be but Expositors of Divine Scriptures so as their Expositions may by all faithful Christians be examined Hence ariseth that other Question whether the Scriptures be the Infallible Rule of Faith If Scripture admit any Judge then is it no Rule of Faith If all Doctrines are to be examined by Scripture then is it a perfect Rule 11 Our Adversaries especially later Jesuites Positions are these The Infallible Authoritie of the present Church that is of some visible Companie of living Men must be as absolutely Believed of all Christians as any Oracle of God and hence would they bind all such as proâ—esse the Catholick Faith in all Causes concerning the Oracles or Word of God to yield the same Obedience unto Decrees and Constitutions of the Church which is due unto these Oracles themselves even to such of them as all Faithful Hearts do undoubtedly know to be Gods written Word 12 The Reasons pretended for this absolute Obedience to be performed unto the Church or visible Company of Men are drawn from the Insufficiency of Scripture either for notifying it self to be the Word of God or the true Sense and Meaning of it self Consequently to these Objections they stifly maintain That the Infallible Authority of the present Church is the mosâ— sure most safe undoubted Rule in all Doubts or Controversies of Faith or in all Points concerning these Oracles of God by which we may certainly know Both without which we cannot possibly know either which are the Oracles of God which not or what is the true Sense and Meaning of such as are received for his Oracles one of the especial Consequents of these Assertions is That this Churches Decisions or Decrees may not be examined by Scriptures 13 Our Churches Assertions concerning the knowledge of Gods Word in general is thus As Gods Word is in it self Infallible so it may be infallibly apprehended and Believed by every Christian unto whom he vouchsafeth to speak after what manner soever he speak unto him Yea whatsoever is necessary for any man to Believe the same must be infallibly written in his heart and on it once written there he must immediately relie not upon any other Authoritie concerning it 14 Or if we speak of Gods written Word our former general Assertion may be restrained thus 15 We are not bound to Believe the Authority of the Church or visible Companiâ— of any living men either concerning the Truth or true Sense of Divine Oracles written so stedfastly and absolutely as we are bound to Believe the Divine written Oracles themselves Consequently to this Assertion we affirm 16. The the Inâ—allible Rule whereupon every Christian in matters of written Verities absolutely and finally without all appeal condition or reservation is to relie must be the Divine written Oracles themselves some of which every Christian hath written in his Heart by the finger of Gods Spirit and Believes immediately In and For themselves not for any Authoritie of Men and these to him must be the Rule for examining all other Doctrines and trying any Masters of Faith But because most in our daies in Matters of Faith and Christian Obedience misse the Celestial Mean and fall into one of the two extreams It shall not be amisse while we seek to divert their course from Sylla to admonish lest they make shipwrack in Charybdis CAP. IV. Shewing the Mean betwixt the two Extremities the one in Excesse proper to the Papists the other in Defect proper to the Anti-papist 1 IT is a Rule in Logick that Two contrary Propositions for their form may be both False And hence it is that many Controversers of our times either in love to the Cause they defend or heat of contention not content only to Contradict but desirous to be most Contrarie to their Adversaries fal into Errour with them No Controversie almost of greater moment this day extant but yields Experiments of this Observation though none more plentiful then this in hand concerning the visible Churches Authoritie or Obedience due to Spiritual Pastours 2 The Papists on the one side demand Infallible Assent and illimited Obedience unto whatsoever the Church shall propose without examination of her Doctrine or appeal which is indeed as we shall afterwards prove to takeaway all the Authority of Gods Word and to erect the present Churches Consistorie above Moses and S. Peters Chair On the other side sundrie by profession Protestants in eagernesse of opposition to the Papists affirm that the Church or Spiritual Pastors must then only be Believed then only be Obeyed when they give Sentence according to the Evident and Expresse Law of God made evident to the Hearts and Consciences of such as must Believe and Obey them And this in one word is to take away all Authoritie of Spiritual Pastors and to deprive them of all Obedience unto whom doubtlesse God by his written Word hath given some special Authoritie and Right to exact some peculiar Obedience of their Flock Now if the Pastor be then only to be Obeyed when he brings evident Commission out of Scripture for those particulars unto which he demands Belief or Obedience
Believe their Infallibilitie most infallibly it could be no Rule of Faith but might be rejected till we see it evidently proved whereas they contend it should be the Rule of Faith unto all and by their own confession a main Article of their Creed but according to their Positions as we shall hereafter prove the onely Article of Christian Faith How destitute these their Assertions are of all Grounds of Reason or Rules of Nature hath been made evident There remain onely Two Pillars possibly imaginable for supporting this pretended Infallibilitie Tradition and Scripture Against Tradition all the Arguments they can heap against the Certainty of Scriptures stand good as shall hereafter God willing be shewed That no Argument can be drawn from Scripture to their succour albeit the later Jesuites have earnestly sought to scrape a many for better then Scrapings are not the very best they bring we are now to prove 7 That our Belief of Scriptures Truth and their true Sense by what Means soever we attain thereto must be infallible Both agree The Means that must infalliblie ascertain or prove their Divine Truth and true Meaning unto us say our Adversaries is the Churches Infallibilitie which likewise must be infallibly Beleeved otherwise it could not be the Rule of Faith or Belief infallible It shall suffice here once for all to admonish the Reader That as often as we mention Belief of Scriptures or the Churches infallibility in this Dispute we mean not any kind of Belief but that only which is infallible so likewise whiles we mention the Means or Proofs of either we understand onely Means or Proofs infallible whereon Faith may immediately relie as upon a Rule most sure and certain In all these we demand nothing but what our Adversaries most willingly grant From their grant we argue thus 8 If either the Scriptures can thus ascertain or prove the Churches Infalibilitie or It the infallible Truth of Scriptures to our Souls we must of necessity either Believe the one of these before the other The Churches Infalibility before Scriptures or Scriptures before It or both together without all prioritie of Belief or praeexistent knowledge of the one whence the Belief or knowledge of the other must spring The members of the Division are in the Proposal actually two but in the Disquisition will prove three To begin with the first 9 If they say we must believe the Scriptures to be the Word of God before we 〈◊〉 believe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of their Church they overthrow their own and est ablish 〈◊〉 Postions For thus they make the Scripture a Rule of our Faith at the least In this one Article of the Catholick Churches Infallibilitie which by this Assertion we may and ought infallibly to believe because the Scriptures which we first infallibly believe do teach and prove it Hence private men should be taught by the Holy Ghost first to believe the Truth of Scriptures and for it the Churches Infallibilitie Wherefore the Scripture must be the immediate Rule of their Belief in the Article of the Churches Infallibility which to them is the generall Rule of Faith and so by consequence the Scriptures which to us are onely the Rule of Earth must be more then so to them even the Rule of their Rule of Faith But if the Scriptures may be the immediate and insallible Rule of their Belief in this one Article of the Churches Infallibility what reason possibly can be imagined why they should not be the infallible and immediate Rule of their Faith in all other parts or Articles of their Creed For I call Heaven and Earth Men and Angels to witnesse bâ—…xt ours and the Romish Church whether the Articles of Christs Incarnation his Death his Passion his Burial his Resurrection his Aseension his Intercession for us the Resurrection of the dead and Life everlasting c. be not to any mans Capacitie in the World much more plainly set down in sundry places of Scripture then the Infallibilitie of the present Romish Church in these words Peter feed my sheep Peter to thee 〈◊〉 give the â—…s of Heaven Thou art Peter and upon this Rock will I build my Church It seemed good to the Holy Ghost and us or in any place her sonnes can challenge for it Wherefore if the Holy Ghost teach us this Article of the Churches Infallibilitie immediately without the Churches infallible Authoritie which as we now suppose must be proved from the Scriptures first infallibly Believed then questionlesse he may and will immediately teach us the other Articles of our Creed and whatsoever necessary to Salvation which are more plainly and perspicuously set down in Scriptures without the help or assistance of the Churches infallible Authority which it is supposed to teach by places more doubtfull 10 Or if our Adversaries will hold it no Absurdity to say that the Holy Ghost may teach us the true Sense and Meaning of the fore-mentioned places of Scripture which seem to make for the Infallibility of the Romish Church as Petre pasce oves c. immediately without the help or assistance of the Churches Infallibilitie which is here the lesson supposed to be taught and refers all other Points of Faith or matters of Doctrine unto the Churches teaching immediately they are bound in Reason to shew a Scripture for this Assertion And besides they must perforce make the same comparison betwixt the Holy Ghosts immediate teaching and the Church or Popes immediat teaching which our Saviour Christ made between the Holy Ghosts extraordinary teaching which was to ensue his Glorification and his own immediate teaching before his Passion and as soon as the Holy Ghost hath once taught us the Meaning of these places which make for the Churches Infallibilitie that may be applied unto him in respect of the Popes Supereminencie in teaching which our Saviour Christ spake of himself and his own personall Instructions in the dayes of his Humility in respect of that 〈◊〉 â—ed Comforters Illuminations to be bestowed in abundant measure upon his Apostles immediately upon his Ascention For thus by their Assertions that Holy Comforter after that Lesson once taught Tues Petrâ—… should take his leave of faithfull hearts in the same termes our Saviour there did of his Disciples I tell you the Truth it is expedient for you that I go away For if I go not away the Comforter that Infallible Teacher on whose Authority your Souls must rest will not come unto you but if I depart I will send him unto you and again I have many things to say unto you but ye cannot hear â—oem now howâ—eit when He is come that hath the Spirit of Truth your infallible Teacher whose Tongue while he speaks ex Cathedra I must attend he will lead you unto all Truth for he shall not speak of himself but whatsoever he shall hear be shall speak he shall glorifie me for he shall receive of me and shew it unto you These words I say might be
taken as a typical Prophesie of the Popes Infallible Authoritie such a Prophesie of it I mean as the History of the Paschal Lamb was of Christs Passion if they will hold the first member of the former division That the Holy Ghost doth first teach us Infallibly to Believe these Scriptures which they urge for the Infallibility of their Church and having once made us infallibly to Believe them refers us to the Churches Infallibilitie taught and Believed by them for the Rule of Faith in all other Articles 11 Sed quia hac non successit alia aggredien lum est via Let us now see whether they be like to find any better successe by following the second member of the forementioned Division i. If they should say We must infallibly Believe the Churches Infallibilitie in expounding Scriptures or Points of Faith before we can infallibly Believe them to be the Word of God or to contain in them Doctrines of Faith This indeed they must say if they hold their Churches Authority to be the Rule of Faith or whereby infalliblie to distinguish Divine Truth from Apocryphal 12 Let us first take the Proposition supposed for Disputations sake viz. We must believe the Churches Infallible Authority before we can believe the Scripture to be the Infallible Oracles of God Secondly let us consider but this one part of the Churches infallible Authority which all the Modern Papists acknowledge That the Scriptures cannot be known infallibly to be the Word of God but by the confirmation of the present Church And let us see how these two Assertions can stand together By the first the Churches infallible Authority must be infalliblie Believed before Scriptures By the second which contains the chief part of the Churches Infallibilitie the Scriptures cannot be infallibly acknowledged or believed to be the Word of God but upon former supposal of Believing the Churches Infallibilitie confirming this Truth unto us 13 Here let all whose Brains are not intoxicate with the wine of Fornication pause a while and contemplate what Babylonish giddinesse hath possest their Brains that have run round about so long though alwayes staggering in urging Scriptures for to prove that as an Article of Belief which must be infallibly Believed before those places of Scriptures which they urge for it or else nor they nor any other Scriptures can ever be stedfastly Believed to be the Word of GOD or to have sufficient Authoritie in them to cause stedfast Belief unto that which they teach For this is the Issue of all our Adversaries Arguments in this Point That such matters as are contained in Scriptures cannot be stedfastly acknowledged or Believed for Supernatural or Divine Truths until they be confirmed by this Infallible Authority of the present Church Where again I would have the Reader call to mind what was before observed out of Bellarmines Positions That this Infallibility of the Church consists directly in this that it is perpetually assisted by the Holy Ghost and it is all one with them to say We Believe the Churches infallible Authority in matters of Faith and to say We Believe the Church is perpetually assisted by the Holy Ghost Again by all the later Jesuiteâ— Positions it is all one to say We Believe the Church is perpetually assisted by the Holy Ghost in determining matters of Faith and to say We Beleeve that the Pope speaking ex Cathedra is assisted perpetually by the Holy Ghost in determining matters of Faith 14 Out of these Assertions compared with the Proposition supposed The Churches infallibilitie must be Believed before Scripture or other Articles of Faith this will immediately and directly follow We must Believe that the Holy Ghost the Supreme Judge of Scriptures and matters of Faith doth infalliblie assist the Church or Pope speaking ex Cathedra before we can Believe that there is an Holy Ghost For this is one Article of Faith taught in Scriptures which Scriptures say our Adversaries cannot be Believed but by the confirmation of the Churches Infallible Authority and this infallible Authoritie consists as we said before in this that it is infallibly assisted by the Holy Ghost wherefore the Conclusion of this absurd Position is That we must first Believe the Holy Ghost is perpetually resident in the Popes breast or Consistory of Rome before it can be Believed that there is an Holy Ghost or Divine Trinitie in Heaven If we consider the Practise of our Adversaries in urging Scripture to prove their Churches Infallibility to be the Rule of Faith they should in Reason admit the first member of the fore-mentioned Division and hold that the Scriptures must be infallibly Believed for the Word of God before the Infallibilitie of the Church which they seek to prove by Scriptures can be infallibly Believed But again if we consider their assertions concerning the Churches Infallibilitie That the Scriptures cannot be known to be the Scriptures but by It and that It is the Rule of Faith they must of necessitie admit the second member of the fore-cited Division and maintain that the Churches Infallibilitie must infallibly be Believed before we can Believe the Scriptures to be the infallible Oracles of God For Regula semper est prior regulato but the Churches Infallibilitie is the Rule of Faith by their Positions and to Believe the Scripture to be the infallible Oracles of God is a main Point of Faith and necessary to Salvation for This is the Iesuites principal Topick to disprove the Scriptures Sufficiencie for being the Rule of Faith in all Points because it containeth not this one Point viz. that the Scriptures are the infallible Oracles of God It is hence evidently proved that neither of the two first members of the former Division can stand either with Reason the Allegators Practise or Positions For the first quite overthrows their Positions concerning their Churches Infallible Authoritie The second proves their Practise to be most absurd in urging Scriptures for to prove it And yet the third member is of all the three the most absurd albeit not so dissonant to their Positions or Practise in this Point because as are they so is it Senselesse both which will evidently appear by the bare proposal of it 15 The third member was That we must infallibly Believe the Scriptures to be the Oracles of God and the Churches Infallibilitic both together without any Prioritie of Time order or nature First if this Assertion be true then cannot the Churches Infallibility serve as a Rule to know the Scriptures to be the Word of GOD infalliblie because regula prior est regulato But by this Assertion there is no Priority in the Churches Infallibilitie their supposed Rule in respect of our knowing or Believing the Scriptures to be the Oracles of GOD. Secondly if the former Assertion be true then neither can the Scriptures prove the Churches Infallibility nor the Churches Infallibility prove the Scriptures to be the Word of God unto any Believer For all Means or
Arguments of Proof suppose a Prioritie in respect of the Parties unto whom proof is to be made And to say that of two things both Believed and known together without any Priority the one might prove the other were as much as if we should say that a thing might prove it self and as we say in Schools to prove idem per idem For the very Reason why we cannot prove idem per idem is because there is no Priority of knowledge in such Identitie for otherwise where the thing proving and the thing proved are indeed the self same yet if there be a Priority of Conceits or Notions in the same thing one of them will sufficiently prove the other as is evident in the Divine Attributes none of which are indeed really distinct from others and yet may one of them prove another because in respect of us one of them is better known then another and consequently being known may prove the other But of such Attributes as are neither better known then other or where the termes are onely diverse without Priority of Conceit or knowledge there can be no proving of the one by the other For all discursive knowledge such as is all knowledge by way of Proof or Syllogism must be ex praeexistente cognitione And where one thing is proved by another that which proveth must first be Believed for the Belief of the other must spring or arise from the Belief of it If a man should go about to prove that the Prince was sumptuously arrayed because he was sumptuously apparrelled or attired the Proof would be ridiculous seeing sumptuous apparrel and sumptuous array in common speech are all one and he that knows the one knows or believes the other But if a man should say the Prince was sumptuously apparrelled because he wore a sute of Tissue or beset with Pearl the Proof were good so it could be proved that he wore such a sute For it is sufficiently known to all that such Attire is sumptuous and therefore he that can make proof that he was so attired hath sufficiently proved that he was sumptuously arrayed And thus would our Adversaries admit that either the Scriptures were better known then the Infallibilitie of the Church or the Churches Infallibilitie better known then they the one of them might be brought to prove the other without any fault in the manner or form of Proof howsoever their Assertions in the Proof of either would overthrow either their own Positions or the Principles of Faith as appeareth in the two former parts of our Division But according to our Supposition in the third member to wit That the Churches Infallibilitie and the Infallibilitie of Scripture are both alike known unto us and neither Believed before other the very manner or forme of proving one by the other would be as ridiculous and absurd as if a man should prove costly apparrel by sumptuous array Or that one was costly apparrelled because he wore costly raiment 16 The most of our Adversaries loving in this Point Darknesse more than Light like desperate Debters that keep strict reckoning what others owe them but are afraid to take an account of the Debts they owe never seek to examine the particular Difficulties of their own Opinions but think it sufficient to cast stumbling Blocks before their feet that will not hoodwink themselves that they may stand in need of leading by such blind Guides as themselves Yet Valentian who had gone so far in searching the Difficulties and dangers of this darksome inchanted Way untill he had come to see some Lightnings of these Objections here set down at the first representation of them is so affrighted as if he had seen a night-walker or Hobgoblin that had put him so far out of his right mind as he neither dare go forwards nor can he pray to God to blesse him or send him his Spirit to conduct him safely back but runs round with the Colliars Catechism in his mouth instead of a better Charm His resolution is thus That we may briefly collect the former large Disputes concerning the resolution of Faith it shall not be amisse to set down a form of answering to such as demand a Reason of our Faith If you be demanded for example sake why you Believe a Trinity of Persons in one Godhead First distinguish whether the Question be of your firm and infallible Belief of this Truth it self or of the cause which moved you to imbrace this Belief In the former Case the Answer must be Because God hath revealed it If it be demanded again how you know that God hath revealed it the Answer must be you know it not evidently but yet Believe so by the same infallible Faith by which you Believed the Truth revealed and this not by an other Revelation but by the Churches infallible Proposal of it which is a Condition necessary to such Belief If yet it be further questioned how you know the Churches Proposal or avounching of this Revelation to be infallible your Answer must be again that distinctly and clearly you know not thus much but yet Believe it as infallibly as the former and that for the Revelation of the Scripture bearing Testimony of the Churches Infallibility which Revelation you Believe not by any other Revelation but for it self although unto this very Belief the Churches Proposal be required as a necessary Condition 17 It cannot chuse but be a great Motive to perswade any man that doth not affect Blindnesse in this point of the shallow and unstable Foundation of the Romish Church when he shal thus behold so skilful an Artificer as Valentian in laying the very Ground-work thereof so gravelled in his own Objections that he fares like one that had fallen into a deep pit of loose sand heaving an offering with might and main to get out and go forwards but being destitute of all firm Ground whereon to rest one part til the rest be raised beats himself blind with too much strugling in such a sandy soil For surely from more then Egyptian or Sodomitish Blindnesse did that attempted Evasion of his in the fore-mentioned place proceed Nor do we commit any circular Fallacy in this form of answering Partly because the Revelation for which the Churches infallible Proposal is Believed and the Proposal for which the Revelation is Believed have not one and the same but each it several Object For the Object of the Churches Proposal is the Revelation but the Object of the Revelation is the Truth it self Believed as that there is one God and three Persons or that the Churches Proposal is infallible Partly because when we assign the Revelation as a Reason why we Believe the Churches Proposal we give the Reason by the Cause for the Revelation is the Cause of our assent or actual Belief but when we assign the Churches Proposal as a Reason why we Believe the Revelation the Reason is not assigned by the true Cause of our Belief but
at least which this Counterfeit exacts to be Believed as true to wit that he himself is a man of excellent parts and one that wil use Fidelity as wel in his Doings as Sayings and in a word one whose proposal in matters of State or War is as infallible as the Popes in matters of Faith Yet notwithstanding that this Counterfeits Proposal or Asseveration which must be Believed from the Princes commendation of him which must be believed again from his Proposal Non habent unum idem objectum sed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 have not one and the same Object yet is the former resolution â—… and so is Valentians resolution of his Catholick Faith most ridiculously impious For what other issue of such dissolute resolutions can be expected but that men who know no better should hereby be driven to suspect the Scriptures for Counterfeit and the Catholick Church if the Roman were only the Catholick Church of villanous Forgery at the least in those places of Scripture which she pretends for Proof of her own Infallibilitie 19 As for Valentians later Exception why his Resolution should not be Circular it is more ridiculous then the former most ridiculously false to omit other points in this one that he dare deny the Churches proposal by their Doctrine to be the Cause why we Believe the Divine Revelation or rather that these Scriptures which we have are Divine Revelations For by their Positions we cannot assure our selves that the Scriptures are the Word of God by any other cause or reason besides the Churches Authoritie and therefore by their Doctrine the infallible Authoritie of their Church is the only Cause why we Believe this Sacred Canon of Scriptures which we enjoy to be Divine Revelations although it be no Cause by their Doctrine why we Believe that in general Divine Revelations are true For this is a dictate of Nature not controversed betwixt us and them or betwixt any who acknowledge a Divine Power And Valentian himself directly implies that which he impudently denies in the self-same period For he granteth that Propositio Ecclesiae est ratio credendi divinam revelationem ratio eredendi the Reason or Rule of Believing must needs include in it a precedent Cause of Belief it cannot be only a Condition annexed thereto but of this point God willing hereafter 20 Sacroboscus who hath followed Bellarmines and Valentians foot-steps as faithfully as any â—rish Foot-man could his Master though sometimes taking a more compendious and smoother way likely to entice pedestria ingenia wits either by nature dull or novices in Arts and smatterers in School-learning to follow him sooner then those great ones hath taken upon him to answer to this Circle in effect as Valentian doth save only that he hath put more Tricks of Art upon it either to confound the judicious or deceive the sample Reader Which here we shal not need to examin because we purpose to unrid his mystical Evasions in the next Dispute In the end of his tract in defence of Bellarmin he frames his Objection against both Valentian and his own Resolution Whether in Believing the Church by Scriptures and Scriptures By the Church the Belief of the one must in nature if not in time go before the other He thinks it not necessary that the one should be before the other Nam actus fidei fertur in suum objectum modo simplici ut visus in suum And therefore as we see colours per species visibiles by the visible shapes or resemblances which flow from them not by seeing the visible shape before the colours so do we Believe the Scriptures by the Church albe it we do not expresly and formally Believe the Church before we believe the Scriptures Quo teneam vultus mutantem Protea nodo In the former part of this his discourse the Visible Church was unto Scriptures as the Light was unto Colours now it is unto Scriptures as visible Shapes are unto Colours What then Do we not see visible shapes before Colours nor Colours before them no. For we see no visible shapes at all but by them Colours only are brought into our sight and we cannot see one before the other if the one we see not at all And in like sense it were true that we should not Believe the Church before Scriptures not Scriptures before we Believe the Church if we were not bound to Believe the one at all But if we see one thing by another which we likewise see we must needs see that first by which we see the other and so if either we Believe the Scriptures by Believing the Church or Believe the Church by believing Scriptures we must of necessitie Believe the one before the other For that by which we Believe a thing is the Means of Belief and the Means of Belief must needs in nature and order go before Belief it self And if the Church be the Means of believing only in as much as we believe it or to speak more distinctly if the believing the Church be the very Meanes of believing the Scriptures then must we needs believe the Church before we believe the Scriptures If our Adversaries affirm that their Church is the only infallible Means of believing Scriptures in any other sort then by believing it let them in the name of God assign by what Means they wil she can make us believe the Scriptures we shal not much contend so they wil not bind us to believe this their Churches Decisions Sacroboscus his comparison of the Visible Church and visible Shapes we admit thus far for good that as unlesse there were such visible Shapes no Colours could be seen so likewise unlesse God had some Visible Church on earth men ordinarily could not see the Light of the Gospel For it is not ordinarily communicated to any but by the Ministery of others but being communicated we believe it in it self and for it self not by believing others as we see Colours in themselves and for themselves not by seeing the visible Shapes by which they are presented or communicated unto our eyes But whether there be any Propriety between the belief of these two Church and Scriptures according to our Adversaries Doctrine or whether the belief of the one be the cause of the Belief of the other or in what sort the cause and what Inconveniences wil follow thereon we shal dispute hereafter 21 Let them in the mean time illustrate the Manner how we believe Scriptures by the Church as they please Let it have the same proportion to Scriptures which the Light or visible Shapes have unto Colours they themselves make the belief of Scriptures most uncertain and for this reason seek to establish the Infallibility of their Church for to assure us of the Truth of Scriptures We demand how â—… of their Churches Infallibility can possibly be proved By Reason that is impossible as you heard before By Tradition of whom of such as may erre that is
uncertain Of the infallible Church But her Infallibility is called in question and any Church may challenge this Prerogative as wel as theirs unlesse they can shew a better Title Without Revelation from above it is stil uncertain fide divina whether we are to Believe any Churches Infallibility concerning Scripture Or if any which of all Revelations from above we acknowledge none but the written Word they acknowledge Traditions as wel as It yet so as the Scriptures by their Confession are as certain as Tradition which they make equal only with the written Word acknowledged by us not above it Wherefore if the Scriptures be in themselves by their Objections uncertain then is Tradition as uncertain What shall assure us of the Truth of either The infallible Church But this can assure no man unlesse he first Believe it for certain and infallibly What shal make it certain to us The Scriptures But they are uncertain say our Adversaries and the Church must confirm their certainty unto us Though this Circle wherein Valentian and Sacroboscus have run giddie were of force to raise up all the Spirits in Hel and though they raised should sift all the Jesuites Brains in the world yet should not all the invention of Man with the help of Devils be able to find out the least Probability of avoiding the former Inconvenience Nay they should far sooner make ropes of the sand in the Adriatick Sea so strong as would hale Italy unto the Islands of Devils before they could teach all the Jesuites in the world so much Geometry as to make one of these Uncertainties support another CAP. XXXI The Unsufficiency of the Roman Rule of Faith for effecting what it aims at albeit we grant all they demand the ridiculous use thereof amongst such as do acknowledge it 1. WHen I was a Child as our Apostle saith and spake as a child understood as a child I thought some great matters might be contained under those Hyperbolical and swelling Titles of the Romish Church where-with mine ears were often filled And although I had been instructed to the contrary yet could I have wished her doctrine true such was my Affection to her shape as it was falsely represented to my childish Fantasie But after the Day-star had shined in mine heart the former Humour wherewith the eye-sight of my infant mind had been corrupted was quickly dispelled Once able to look more narrowly into the subtilest of her School-mens Disputes and examin her learned Clerks Apologies for her by the Gospels Light I saw clearly how by presenting meer shews or shadows of Truth they led weak-sighted Souls into Error as it were in a mist in the beginning of their works usually inserting pretended Grounds here and there as they espie occasion of their intended Conclusions supported with some sleight Reasons for the present feeding us with expectation of better Proofs either in some other work or a great way after in the same which may stay our minds til we come at them where they return us back again to what is past that being now far off and most particulars out of mind may seem not altogether nothing to such as wil not take pains to review it And thus in fine as the mist so their Proofs seem every where somewhat til a man come near them but then so vanish as he shall see nothing of that he looked for 2 Bellarmins books de verbo Dei compared with those others of his de Romano Pontifice c. and Valentians Analysis fidei wil easily approve this observation to him that shal read them through with Attention Both of them in the beginning of their works promising great matters made me expect some extraordinary proof in the processe but finding them best at the first always ambitions in producing multitude of Allegations to little purpose copious in bestowing glorious Titles and Prerogatives upon their Holy Church and yet finally contracting her Universalitie and sacred Catholickship into one mans breast who by their own Confession may be so carnally grosse that he cannot draw any spiritual breath their former goodly Encomions ending thus made me call to mind how crafty companions cozen children of what they love or stay their crying at what they dislike by promising them some Gallant â—ine Gâ—â—die Trim Goodly Brave Golden New Nothing Such brave Epithets so ravish a childs thoughts as at the first hearing he parts with any thing he hath or forbears to seek what otherwise he would have in hope of such a gay reward never looking into the substance of what is promised which was indeed just nothing With like bombast outsides do modern Priests Jesuites terrifie silly souls men or women meer children in understanding from all communion with our Church leading them through such painted Forefronts or fained but sightly Entrances into their vast imaginary empty Paradise wherein grows nothing but forbidden Fruit. Though Volums they write huge and large and in the sublimity of their speculative imaginations fetch Arguments from beyond the Moon yet unto him that hath but the eye of ordinary Reason in his head not blinded by their juglings their best Collections prove in the end but like the drawing of a net spread far and wide in the open air able to retain nothing of what it had compadded only such as looked a far off or had brains so weak or sight so ill disposed as could not distinguish betwixt the element of air and water making more then an ordinary stir in fetching so huge a draught might happily suspect some goodly Catch 3 Suppose we should grant that the Pope whiles he speaks ex cathedra cannot erre who shall I am sure no Jesuit or private Spirit can without all ambiguity and pretence of gainsaying determin directly and absolutely what it is to speâ—k ex cathedra And it is not to be expected that the Pope will ex cathedra define what it is to define a thing ex cathedra in such sort as shall leave â—…sion to excuse his Errour if he should be urged with a Sentence ex cathedraâ— which to the Major part of professed Christians might seem doubtful whether it were palpably erroneous or no. But suppose we knew directly and authentically what it were to speak ex cathedra and when the Pope did indeed so speak when not which no man can know but only by hear-say unlesse such as hear him give Sentence yet what Assurance can the Jesuites give unto the Christian World that his Holiness shal so determin or speak as often as the Peace of Christs Church or Weal of Christendom shal require That he shal speak de sacto ex cathedra whensoever the Church stands in need of a Decision the Papists themselves do not hold as any part of his Infallibility but only that he is able so to speak when his Infallibility wil. And â—… on 〈◊〉 arâ—umâ—ntum No man in their judgement can or ought â—…rain him to a â—…cision except he list And seeing they
The â—esuits unwillingnesse to acknowledge the Churches proposal for the True Cause of his faith Of differences and agreements about the final Resolution of faith either amongst the adversaries themselves or betwixt us and them 464 27 That the Churches proposal is the true immediate and prime cause of all absolute Belief my Romanist can have concerning any determinate divine revelation 468 28 Discovering either the grosse ignorance or notorious craft of the Iesuite in denying his faith is finally resolved into the Churches veracitie or infallibility that possibly it cannot be resolved into any branch of the First Truth 471 29 What manner of causal dependance Romish belief hath on the Church that the Romanist truely and properly believes the Church onely not God or his Word 478 30 Declaring how the first main ground of Romish faith leads directly unto Atheisâ— the second unto preposterous Heathenism or Idolatry 484 31 Proving the last assertion or generally the imputations laid upon the Papacie by that authority the â—esuites expreslie give unto the Pope in matters of particular Fact as in the Canonizing of Saints 495 32 What danger by this blasphemous doctrine may accrew to Christian States that of all heresies blasphemies or idolatries which have been since the world began or can be imagined 〈◊〉 Christ come to judgement this Apostasie of the Iesuites is the most abominable and conâ—…ous against the blessed Trinity 499 BLASPHEMOUS POSITIONS OF JESUITES And other Later ROMANISTS Concerning the Authority of their CHURCH The Third Book of Comments upon the CREED SECT I. Containing the Assertions of the Romish Church whence her threefold Blasphemy springs HAving in the former dispute clearly acquitted as well Gods Word for breeding as our Church from nursing Contentions Schisms and Heresies we may in this by course of common equity more freely accuse their injurious calumniators And because our purpose is not to charge them with forgery of any particular though grossest Heresies or Blasphemies though most hideous but for erecting an Intire Frame capacious of all Villanies imaginable far surpassing the Hugest Mathematical Form human fancy could have conceived of such matters but only from inspection of this real and material patern which by degrees insensible hath grown up with the Mysterie of Iniquity as the Bark doth with the Tree Such inconsiderate passionate speeches as heat of contention in personal quarrels hath extracted from some one or few of their private Writers shall not be produced to give evidence against the Church their Mother whose trial shall be as far as may be by her Peers either by her own publick determinations in this controversie or joynt consent of her authorized best approved Advocates in opening the Title or unfolding the contents of that Prerogative which they challenge for her 2 Our accusations are grounded upon their Positions before set down when we explicated the differences betwixt us The Position in brief is This That the infallible authority of the present Church is the most sure most safe undoubted rule in all doubts or controversies of faith or in all points concerning the Oracles of God by which we may certainly know both without which we cannot possibly know either which are the Oracles of God which not or what is the true sense and meaning of such as are received for his Oracles whether written or unwritten 3 The extent of divine Oracles or number of Canonical books hath been as our Adversaries pretend very questionable amongst the Ancient though such of the Fathers as for their skil in antiquity were in all unpartial judgments most competent Judges in this cause were altogether for us against the Romanists and such as were for their opinion were but for it upon an errour as thinking the Jews had acknowledged all those books of the old Testament for Canonical Scripture which the Churches wherein they lived received for such or that the Christian Church did acknowledg all for Canonical which they allowed to be publickly read Safe it was our adversaries cannot deny for the Ancient to dissent one from another in this question or to suspend their assent till new probabilities might sway them one way or other No reasons have been produced since sufficient to move any ingenious mind unto more peremptory resolutions yet doth the Councel of Trent bind all to an absolute acknowledgement of those Books for Canonical which by their own confession were rejected by S. Hierom and other Fathers If any shall not receive the whole Books with all their parts usually read in the Church and as they are extant in the old vulgar for sacred and Canonical Let him be accursed So are all by the same decree that wil not acknowledg such unwritten traditions as the Romish Church pretends to have come from Christ and his Apostles for divine and of authority equal with the written word 4 So generally is this opinion received so fully believed in that Church That many of her Sons even whilest they write against us forgetting with whom they have to deal take it as granted That the Scriptures cannot be known to be Gods word but by the Infallible authority of the present Church And from this supposition as from a truth sufficiently known though never proved they labour in the next place to infer That without submission of our faith to the Churches publick spirit we cannot infallibly distinguish the orthodoxal or divine sense of Gods Oracles whether written or unwritten from heretical or human 5 Should we admit written Traditions and the Church withal as absolute Judge to determin which are Apostolical which not little would it boot us to question with them about their meaning For when the point should come to trial we might be sure to have the very words framed to whatsoever sense should be most favourable for justifying Romish practises And even of Gods written Oracles whose words or characters as he in his wisdom hath provided cannot now be altered by an Index Expurgatorius at their pleasure That such a sense as shall be most serviceable for their Turn may as time shall minister occasion be more commodiously gathered the Trent Fathers immediately after the former decree for establishing unwritten Traditions and amplifying the extent of divine written Oracles have in great wisdom authorized the old and vulgar translation of the whole Canon Which though it were not purposely framed to maintain Popery as some of our writers say they have as frivolously as maliciously objected yet certainly as well the escapes and errors of those unskilful or ill-furnished interpreters as the negligence of transcribers or other defects incident to that work from the simplicitie of most ancient the injuries or calamities of insuing times were amongst others as the first heads or petty springs of that raging sloud of impiety which had well nigh drowned the whole Christian world in perdition by continually receiving into its chanel once thus wrought the dregs and filth of every other error under heaven
Syllogismâ—… wherein a Proposition of Faith is Concluded can be but Conjectural 5 The proposed inconvenience we may drive from this difficulty How the Papists themselves can attain to the infallible belief of the Churches infallible authority The Church they think hath a publick spirit and publick spirits they know are infallible hence they may perswade themselves the Church is infallible only upon the same terms they believe it hath a publick spirit if their belief of this later be but conjectural their assent unto the former can be no better Seeing then they must of necessity grant for this is the principal mark they aim at that all must infallibly believe the Church hath a publick spirit the difficulty removes to this point how this infallible perswasion is or may be wrought in them Either it must be grounded upon Scriptures or not avouched unto them and wrought in their hearts it must be either by a publick or private spirit Let us examin all the parts of this division 6 First if private mens infallible perswasion of the Churches publick or Authentick spirit be not grounded upon Scriptures acknowledged by us and them the Churches Authority without all controversie is much greater then the authority of Scriptures if it by this assertion can be any and the Churches not all in all For unto that which men cannot know whether it be true or false they cannot be bound to yield absolute or immediate obedience unto that authority which they absolutely believe as infallible they are bound to yield infallible assent and absolute obedience directly in it self and for it self But by this supposition men cannot know Scriptures infallibly without the Churches authority and yet they must infallibly believe the Churches authority without Scriptures The Scriptures authority therefore is either lesse then the Churches or none at all 7 But be it supposed that private mens infallible Belief of the Churches publick spirit is grounded upon Scriptures acknowledged by us and urged by them to this purpose as upon these it seemeth good to the Holy Ghost and us I have prayed for thee thy faith should not fail The question whereunto we demand an answer is whether this infallible Belief of the Churches authority grounded upon these places must be wrought in mens hearts by a private or publick spirit If by a private spirit only Bellarmin believed the Churches publick spirit or those Scriptures truth or true meaning whereon he grounds it He and all other Papists such as he was when he delivered this Doctrine neither Bishops nor Cardinals are subject to the same inconveniences which he hath condemned us for as Hereticks For all private spirits by his positions are abnoxious to errour unsufficient to plant any infallible perswasion in matters of faith yet such is this article of the Churches Authentick spirit of which unlesse men be so perswaded infallibly perswaded they cannot be of the minor proposition in any Syllogism wherein a point of faith is concluded and uncertain of the minor they cannot be certain of the conclusion which as Bellarmin rightly observes alwayes follows the weaker part The infallible conclusion therefore of Bellarmin's resolution is unlesse private men may have publick spirits to warrant the truth of Scriptures and the Churches infallibility thereon grounded they cannot truely believe any conclusion of faith It remains then we inquire what inconvenience wil follow if they admit private men to be partakers of publick spirits 8 Diversity of such spirits they acknowledge not If therefore private mens Infallible Assent unto the truth or true sense of those particular Scriptures whence they seek to prove their Churches Infallibility must be planted by a publick spirit planted it must be by the same spirit which guides and guiding makes the Church and Pope authentick and infallible both in their proposal of Scriptures and declaration of Scriptures sence Seeing this spirit is one and the same if it can make the Church or Pope infallible in all why may it not make all private men by this supposition partakers of it alike infallible at the least in the right understanding of those places which warrant the Churches Infallibility or publick spirit For our adversaries I hope wil easily grant that the Churches publick and Authentick spirit must be most infallibly Believed because so expresly taught in those Scriptures cited by Bellarmin to this purpose If this publick or Authentick spirit can work such infallible apprehension of those places true meaning in private hearts why not in all others as necessary for them to know that is in all necessary to salvation And if thus it do why are we bound to believe the Pope more then the Pope us we being partakers of a publick and infallible spirit as wel as he 9 Or if they hold it no absurdâ—ty to say we must believe two or three places It seemeth good to the Holy Ghost and us Peter feed my sheep by a publick and authentick spirit teaching us from these to rely upon the Pope in all other parts of Gods Word because as it must be supposed we have but a private spirit for their assurance by this supposition the Popes authority in respect of us must have the same excesse of superiority unto Scriptures that a publick spirit hath unto a private or the Pope who believeth all Scriptures by a publick spirit hath unto a private man This publick spirit whereof they vaunt is the same which did inspire the Scriptures to Atoses the Prophets and Apostles and must by this position be the Pope or Churches immediate Agent for establishing this inviolable league of absolute allegeance with mens souls unto them but of none so absolute to their Creator and Redeemer and the rest of whose written laws and eternal decrees must be communicated unto them by a private spirit and subscribed unto with this condition If the Pope shal witnesse them to be his laws or to have this or that meaning 10 Nor can our adversaries deny the truth of this subsequent collection If it were possible for the Pope in matters controversed to teach contrary to Gods Word we were bound to follow him For they themselves argue thus If the Pope could erre in matters of Faith Faith might perish from the Earth all Christians bound to erre because bound to obey him This proves that our Assent to any Scriptures besides those which teach the Popes authority cannot in it self be perfect and absolute but subject to this condition if the Pope be infallible And even of those places which as they pretend witnesse him to be such there yet remains a further difficulty These the Pope believes not because they are confirmed to him by his predecessor but directly and immediately by his publick spirit But may private men believe them so too No. For these especially and the Churches infallibility contained in them are by all our adversaries consent propositions of Faith in respect of us and need by their doctrine the proposal or
testimony of the Church whereon all private mens faith must be immediately grounded believing this we shal from it at least conjoyned with Scripture believe all other parts of Gods Word necessary to salvation as wel as the Pope doth these former from the testimony of his publick spirit Wherefore his authority must be unto us altogether as great as the authority of the Godhead is unto him which is far greater unto him then it is or can be to any others for even that which is acknowledged for Gods Word both by him and us must be lesse authentick unto us then the words of this mortal man 11 For though we pardon our adversaries their former absurdities in seeking to prove the Churches authority by the Scripture and the Scriptures by the Churches though we grant them all they can desire even what shal appear in due place to be most false That whiles they believe the Popes particular injunctions or decisions from a presupposal of his universal transcendent authority they do not only believe him or his words but those parts of Gods Word upon which they seem to ground his infallibility yet our former argument holds stil most firm because that absolute Assent which private men must give unto the supposed grounds of their Religion before other portions of Scripture is not grounded upon any preheminencie incident to these words as they are Gods as if they were more his then the rest in some such peculiar sort as the Ten Commandments are in respect of other Mosaical Laws nor from any internal propriety flowing from the words themselves as if their secret character did unto faithful minds bewray them to be more divine then others nor from any precedent consequent or comitant circumstance probably arguing that sence the Romish Church gives of them to be of it self more perspicuous or credible then the natural meaning of most other Scriptures all inspired by one and the same spirit all for their form of equal authority and perspicuitie All the prerogative then which these passages can have before others must be from the matter contained in them and that by our adversaries position is the Churches Infallibility Wherefore not because they are Gods word or were given by his Spirit in more extraordinary sort then others but because they have more affinity with the Roman Lord in late years exalted above all that is called God Father Son or Holy Ghost these places above cited must be more authentickly believed then all the words of God besides As I have read of pictures though not more artificial in themselves yet held in greater estimation amongst the Heathen and freer from contemptuous censure then any other of the same Painters doing only because they represented their great God Jupiter 12 Another difficultie whereunto we demand an answer is whether whiles they assent as they professe not only to the Infallibility taught as they suppose in the fore-cited places but also unto the Infallibility of Scriptures which teach it they acknowledge two distinct assents or but one If but one let them shew us how possibly the Church can be said to confirm the Scriptures if two let them assign the several properties of either whether is more strong whether must be to the other as Peter to his brethren or if neither of them can confirm the other let them declare how the one can be imagined as a mean or condition of believing the other 13 An Hereticks Belief of the Minor proposition in the former Syllogism saith Bellarmin is but weak A Romanists Belief of the same most strong Let this be the Minor Peter feed my sheep or Peter I have prayed for thee that thy faith should not fail what reason can be imagined why a Romanists Relief of these Propositions should be so strong and ours so weak The one hath the Churches Authority to confirm his Faith the other hath not What is it then to have the Churches Authority only to know her Decrees concerning those portions of Scriptures If this were all we know the Romish Churches Decrees as wel as the Romanists but it is nothing to know them if we do not acknowledge them To have the Churches Authority then is to Believe it as Infallible and for this reason is a Roman Catholicks Belief of any portion of Scripture more certain and strong because he hath the Testimony of the Church which he Believes to be most Infallible and believing it most infallibly he must of necessity Believe that to be Scripture that in every place to be the meaning of the Holy Ghost which this Church commends unto him for such Let the most learned of our adversaries here resolve the doubt proposed whether there be two distinct assents in the belief of the forementioned propositions one unto the truth of the proposition itself and another unto the Churches infallibility It is evident by Bellarmins opinion that all the certainty a Roman Catholick hath above a Sectary is from the Churches Infallibility For the proposition it self he can believe no better then an Heretick may unlesse he better believe the Church i. e believe the Churches exposition of it or the Churches infallibility concerning it better then the proposition it self in it self and for it self And so it is evident that the Churches authority is greater because it must be better believed 14 Suppose then one of our Church which believes these propositions to be the word of God should turn Roman Catholick his former belief is by this means become more strong and certain This granted the next question is what should be the Object of this his strong Belief the propositions believed Peter feed my sheep I have prayed for thee or anyother part of Gods written word or the Churches authority not the propositions themselves but only by accident in as much as the Church confirms them to him For suppose the same man should estsoones either altogether revolt from that Church or doubt of her authority his belief of the former propositions becomes hereby as weak as it was before which plainly evinceth that his belief of the Church and this proposition were two distinct Beliefs and that this strong Belief was fastened unto the Churches authority not unto the proposition it self immediately but only by accident in as much as the Church which he believeth so firmly did teach it for his Belief if fastened upon the proposition it self after doubt moved of the Churches authority would have continued the same but now by Bellarmins assertion as soon as he begins to disclaim his belief of the Churches infallibility his former strong belief of the supposed proposition begins to fail and of this failing no other reason then already is can be assigned The reason was because the true direct and proper object of his strong belief was the Churches authority on which the belief of the proposition did intirely depend as the conclusion doth upon the premisses or rather as every particular doth on the universal whereunto it
greatnesse of authority is alwayes measured by the manner of obedience due unto it The Minor is as evident from the former reason Our obedience is more absolute and strict unto that authority from which in no case we may appeal then unto that from which we may in many safely appeal but by the Romish Churches doctrine there lies alwayes an appeal from that sence and meaning of Scriptures which Gods spirit and our own conscience gives us unto the Churches authority none from the Churches authority or meaning unto the Scriptures or our own consciences 7 Our Saviour Christ bids us search the Scriptures S. Paul try all retain that which is good S. John try the Spirits whether they be of God or no Suppose a Minister of our Church should charge a Romanist upon his allegiance to our Saviour Christ and that obedience which he owes unto Gods Word to search Scriptures trie Spirits and examin Doctrines for the râ—tifying of his faith he wil not acknowledge this to be a Commandment of Scripture or at least not to be understood in such a sence as may bind him to this practise What follows if our Clergie charge him to admit it he appeals unto the Church And as in Schools simus and nasus simus is all one so in their language is the Church and the Church of Rome This Church tels him he may not take upon him to trie of what spirit the Pope is nor examin his determinations decisions or interpretations of any Scripture by other known places of Scripture or the analogie of faith acknowledged by all Unto this decree or sentence of the Church although he have it but at the second hand or after it have passed through as many Priests and Jesuites mouthes as are Post Towns from London to Edenburgh he yields absolute obedience without acknowledgement of farther appeal either unto Scriptures or other authority whatsoever further manifestation of Gods wil he expects none Let all the reformed Churches in the World or all the Christian World besides exhort threaten or adjure him as he tenders the good of his own soul as he wil answer his Redeemer in that dreadful day of final Judgement to examin the Church or Popes decrees by Gods written Laws his answer is he may not he cannot do it without open disobedience to the Church which to disobey is damnation of soul and body But O fools and slow of heart to believe and obey from the heart that doctrine whereunto ye were delivered Know ye not that to whomsoever ye give your selves as servants to obey his servants ye are to whom ye obey whether it be the man of sin unto death or obedience unto righteousnesse Of all Mankind are onely Roman Catholicks not bought with a price that they may thus alienate their souls from Christ and become servants of men that they may consecrate themselves by solemn vow to the perpetual slavery of most wicked and sinful men even monsters of Mankind CAP. V. That in obeying the Romish Churches decrees we do not obey Gods Word as well as Them but Them alone in contempt of Gods principal Laws 1 BUt the simple I know are born in hand by the more subtile sort of this generation That thus obeying sinful men they obey Christ who hath injoyned them this obedience unto such That thus believing that sence of Scripture which the Church their mother tenders unto them they do not believe her better then Scriptures because these two Beliefs are not opposite but subordinate that they prefer not her decrees before Christs written Laws but her interpretation of them before all private Expositions This is the only City of refuge left them wherein prosecuted by the former arguments they can hope for any succour but most of whose gates already have been all shortly shall be shut upon them 2 That they neither believe nor obey Gods Word whilest they absolutely believe and obey the Church without appeal is evident in that this Church usually binds men not unto Positive points of Religion gathered so much as from any pretended sence of Scripture expounded by it but to believe bare Negatives as that this or that place of Scripture either brought by their adversaries or conceived by such amongst themselves as desire the knowledge of truth and right information of conscience have no such meaning as the Spirit of God not flesh and bloud as far as they can judge of their own thoughts hath revealed unto them 3 But the Spirit may deceive private men or at least they may deceive themselves in their trial of Spirits They may indeed and so may men in publick place more grievously erre in peremptory judging private men because obnoxious to errour in the general erroneous in this particular wherein they ground their opinions upon Gods Word plentiful to evince it at least very probable reasons they bring many and strong whereunto no reasonable answer is brought by their adversaries whose usual course is to presse them only with the Churches authority which appears to be of far greater weight then Gods word unto all such as yield obedience to her negative decrees without any evidence or probability either of Scripture or natural reason to set against that sence and meaning of Gods Laws whereunto strength of arguments unrefuted and probable pledges of Gods Spirit undisproved have long tied their souls Do we obey God or believe his word whilst we yield obedience to the Church in such Commandments as to our consciences upon unpartial examination seem condemned ere made by the very fundamental Laws of Religion and all this oft-times without any shew or pretence of Scripture to warrant us that we do not disobey God in obeying them 4 But doth the Romish exact absolute obedience in such points as if it were possible they could be false may endanger the very foundation of true Religion without evident demonstration that their daily practise neither doth nor can endanger it Yes For what can more concern the main foundation which Christians Jews and Mahumetans most firmly hold then those precepts in number many all plainly and peremptorily forbidding us to worship any Gods but One or any thing in the Heaven or Earth but Him only The Romanists themselves grant that cultu latriae God alone is to beadored that so to adore any other is Idolatry and Idolatry by their confession a most grievous sin O how much better were it for them to hold it none or Gods Word forbidding it of no authority then so lightly to adventure the hourly practise of it in contempt of such fearful threatnings as they themselves out of Gods Laws pronounce against it upon such broken distoynted surmises as are the best they can pretend for their warrant 5 To believe Christs flesh and bloud should be there present where it canot be seen or felt yea where we see and feel another body as perfectly as we can do ought is to reason without warrant of Scripture but a
adversary or accuser he himself bearing the name of adversary likewise in his â—itle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a second foundation in shew subordinate in deed and consequence quite contrary to that which the Prophets and Apostles have laid eternally priviledged if we may believe his followers from those spurnings of men from which the pretious stone of Sion was not exempted 22 To collect the sum of late Romanists comments upon their Churches supposed fundamental Charter Their confession of Christ come in the flesh and made head stone in the corner though conceived in form of words Orthodoxal enough proves only this but this abundantly to all the world that the Pope their supream head sits in the Temple of God whose circumference in respect of men who cannot search other mens hearts is defined by this Confession Their attributing the title of Rock or Fundamental supportance of that spiritual house unto this head proclaims unto all the world that he sits as God in the Temple of God shewing himself that he is God For the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 equivalent to the Syâ—iac 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in that sence they take it as assording such impregnable supportance or fortification against the powers of hell world or flesh is oftner by their own vulgar latin rendred Deus then Petra or Rupes which it directly signifies because considered with these circumstances or effects it is rather a glorious Title of the Godhead or Derty it self then a particular attribute taken from some divine propriety communicable to Gods servants in the Abstract 23 Lastly unto me their common exposition of Christs speeches unto S. Peter suggest this argument more then demonstrative that the Papacy is lead by the spirit of great Antichrist in that no doctrine of Devils can more directly contradict or more shamefully deny the vertue and power of Christ come in the flesh nor more peremptorily disanul or cancel his promise there made unto his Church then Jesuitical comments upon it do Christs promise was a promise of life and saving health a full assurance of eternal happinesse to all that should be truly built upon that Rock which Peter confessed or which they say Peter was They make the tenure of this glorious covenant to be no more but this that Peters successours and such as will build their faith upon them speaking ex Cathedra as upon Rocks invincible shall be indefectible in points of Christian faith and manners howsoever even these Rocks themselves may be for life and conversation as wicked as Annas or Caiphas or other blinded guides of the Jewish Synagogue that crucified our Saviour 24 Thus by a pretended successive perpetuity of Peters Faith they utterly abolish that lively Faith whereby he confessed Christ which is alway included as a necessary condition without which none can be capable of that glorious promise but with it all are made immediate heirs of salvation Or to speak more plainly none may expect the least portion of Peters blessing without Peters Faith nor can that be in any but such as are born of God Everyone saith S. John that is born of God over cometh the world and this is the victory that overcometh the world even our faith And again who is he that overcometh the world but he which Believeth what Peter had confessed that Jesus is the Son of God And our Saviour himself to whom his father had given power over all flesh that he should give eternal life to all given him by his father tels us that this Life Eternal must grow from that root of Faith which first did branch in Peters mouth but must be so planted as it grew in him in every heart endued with sure hope much more in all such as â—ay challenge to such preheminency or Prerogative of Faith or Hope as Peter had This is life eternal that they may know Thee saith Christ speaking of his Father to be the Only Very God and whom thou hast sent Jesus Christ so then God manifested in the flesh was the Rock of salvation whereupon the Church is built he that rightly knows and so believes this truth hath life eternal dwelling in him 25 But shall such a Faith as may be severed from Charity shall such a knowledge of Christ as may be in them to whom Christ shall say Depart from me I never knew you I say not make any so impregnable a Rock but so fasten any to that Rock so impregnable as the gates of hell shall not be able to dispossesse him of eternal life Whiles we produce the late cited or other testimonies alike pregnant to condemn the Pontificians for denying Justification only by Faith they think themselves fully acquitted with this solution that our assurance of salvation relies not upon Faith as alone but as it is the Foundation of Charity and accompanied with other Christian vertues We never taught us shall be shewed in that controversie that Faith unlesse thus attended could with true confidence plead our cause before God which yet though thus attended It only pleads But here our adversaries must be contented to take their payment in their own coin For if no man can be justified or made heir of salvation it is unpossible any should be a lively stone or living member much lesse a supream head or sure foundation of that spiritual house alwayes victorious over death and hell without a Faith so appointed as in the former case they require without a Faith as clearly testifying Christ dwelling in men by works flowing from it as their edification upon him by an Orthodoxal form of words Whosoever is destitute of a faith thus bearing fruit unto salvation is so far from being a Rock or sure foundation for others to build upon that he himself if we may believe our Saviour Mat. 7. 26. builds all his hopes upon the Sand Whosoever heareth these my words and doth them not shall be likened unto a foolish man which hath builded his house upon the sand and the rain fell and the flouds came and the winds blew and beat upon that house and it fell and the fall thereof was great Not every one therefore that saith unto our Saviour as Peter did thou art Christ the son of the living God but he that expresseth his faith and hope by works answerable to Christs conversation in the flesh and his Fathers will shall enter into the kingdom of heaven because he only is built upon that Rock which the floud-gates of hell cannot undermine or overthrow For whosoever saith our Saviour heareth of me these words and doth the same I will liken him to a wise man which builded his house on a rock And the rain fell and the flouds came and the winds blew and beat upon that house and it fell not for it was grounded upon a Rock 26 Let the Jesuite either produce any Heresie broached since our Saviours Incarnation or frame a conceit of any but Logically possible before his coming unto
Ariadna's thread as now it is thought to guide us through the Labyrinth of errors Such was S. Peters love to truth that he would have so fastned it to all faithful hearts as none should ever have failed to follow it in following which he could not erre Doubtlesse had any such conceit lodged in his breast this discourse had drawn it out his usual form of exhortation had been too mild his ordinary stile too low This doctrine had been proclaimed to all the world with Anathema's as loud and terrible as the Canons of any Papistical Councel report 2 But he followed no such deceitful Fables when he opened unto them the power and coming of Christ whose Majesty as he had seen with his own eyes so would he have others to see him too But by what light By Scriptures What Scriptures Peter feed my sheep Nay but by the Light of Prophesie That is a Light indeed in it self but unto private spirits it is no better saith Valentian then a light put under a bushel unlesse the visible Church do hold it out Where did the visible Church keep residence in those dayes In S. Peter I trow How chances it then he saith not fix your eyes on mine that have seen the glory of the Lord and the Prophets light shal shine unto you If by his commendation and proposal it were to shine he had said better thus Ye do well in that you give heed unto me as to your only infallible teacher that must confirm you in the truth of Prophetical Writings and cause them shine in your hearts but now he saith 2 Pet 1. 19. Ye do well in that ye take beed unto the Prophets as unto a light that shineth in a dark place until the day-star arise in your hearts This light of Prophets illuminated the eyes of Peters faith albeit with his bodily eyes he had seen Christs glory For speaking comparatively of that testimony which he had heard in the Mount he adds We have also a surer word of the Prophets That the Lord hath been glorified in the Mount his Auditors were to take upon his Credit and Authority nor could he make them to see this particular as he himself had done but that Christ Jesus whom he saw glorified in the Mount was the Lord of Glory he had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a surer testimony then his bodily sense the light of Prophets This then was the commendations of his flock that they looked upon it which shined as wel unto them as him to all without respect of persons that take heed unto it able to bring them not to acknowledg Peters infallibility but to the day-star it self whole light would further ascertain them even of the truth the Prophets and the Apostles taught For Christ is in a peculiar manner the first and the last in the edifice of faith the lowest and the highest stone in the corner refused by the master builders or visible pillars of the Jewish Church their faith was not grounded up on the Prophets whose words they knew not and not knowing them they knew not him but unto such as raise their faith by this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the true square and line Chist is both the Fundamental Rock which supporteth and the chief corner stone that binds the whole house of God and preserves it from clefts and ruptures 3 But lest his followers might look amisse upon this prophetical light rightly esteemed in the general S. Peter thought it necessary to advertise them not to content themselves with every interpretation or accustomary acknowledgment of their truth grounded on others relations reports or skill in expounding them or multitude of voices that way swaying This had been as if a man that hath eyes of his own should believe there was a Moon or stars because a great many of his honest neighbours had told him so A thousand witnesses in such a case as this were but private testimonies in respect of that distinct knowledge which every one may have that list That the Lord should preserve light in Coshen when darknesse had covered the whole face of Egypt besides seems unto me lesse strange but more sensibly true then before whilest I consider how in this age wherein the light of his countenance hath so clearly shined throughout those parts of Europe whence the Gospel came to us Ingolstade should still sit in darknesse environed with the shadow of death That her great professor Valentian born I take it within these fourscore years should grope at noon day as if he had been brought forth in the very midnight of Popery or died welnigh three hundred years ago Scarce Scotus himself not Ockam questionlesse though shut up in a prison where no light of any expositor had ever come could have made a more dunstical collection of the Apostles words then he hath done Saint Peter meant one of these Three First that there can be no certain or probable way of expounding Scriptures by our proper wit or industry or Secondly that one or other place of Scripture cannot be rightly expounded by human wit or industry but so compared they rightly may or Thirdly that the Scriptures cannot certainly and infallibly be expounded every where without the sentence of some other common infallible authority which in this respect is to be held as judge of faith in the Church The Apostle he infers did not mean the first or second ergo the third So as the force and wisdom of the Apostolical admonition is this No man by his private industry or study howsoever imploied either he thought not of the holy Ghosts direction or assistance or did not except it no not by any search of Scripture it self can certainly and infallibly understand the doctrine of Scriptures in controversies of which S. Peter in that place speaks not one word but it is necessary he learn this of some other publick authority in the church by which the Holy Ghost speaks publickly and teacheth all His reason follows more dunsticall then the collection it self For the Apostle straight subjoyns As the holy men of God did speak in Scriptures not by human authority but divine so likewise cannot the Scriptures be possibly understood by any human or private industry of this or that man but by some other authority likewise divine by which the holy spirit which is the Author of Scriptures may be likewise the most certain interpreter of Scriptures 4 Had another read thus much unto me and bid me read the Author or his works wherein it was found I should presently have named either Erasmus Moriae Encomium Frishlins Priscianus Vapulans or some such like Comedian disposed in merriment to pen some old Dunces part Cannot the Sun of righteousnesse infuse his heavenly influence by the immediate operation of his spirit or doth his influence want force without conjunction with this blazing Comet or falling star Was it not the authority of this spirit which made S. Peter himself to
cannot erre in explicating the doctrine of faith are bound to embrace it without questioning whether the places alleadged be to the purpose or no. Let such Christians as believe the Pope cannot erre in the name of God believe whatsoever he shall teach without examination yet remember withall that thus to believe is to worship the Dragon by giving their names unto the Beast But unto what Christians is the Popes infallibilitie better known then Saint Pauls was to the Beroeans Not unto us whose fathers have forsaken him for his Apostasie from God and taught us to eschew him as Antichrist to hold his doctrine as the very doctrine of devils Unto us at least his Holinesse should seek to manifest his infallibility by such means as Saint Paul did his even unto such as had seen his miracles and had experience of his power in expounding Scriptures Besides Saint Pauls conversation in all places was continually such as did witness him to be a chosen vessell full of the spirit of grace He did not make marchandise of the Word of God as most Popes do but as of sincerity but as of God in the sight of God so he spake through Christ he did not walk in craftinesse yet who greater Polititians then Popes Nor did he handle the Word of God deceitfully but in declaration of the truth he did approve himself to every mans conscience in the sight of God This one amongst others he accounts as an especiall motive to perswade men of his heavenly calling in that he did not preach himself but Christ Jesus and himself their servant for Iesus sake For so our Saviour had said He that speaketh of himself seeketh his own glory The Pope that we might know him to be Christs opposite seeks almost nothing else nothing so much as to be absolute Lord over all other mens faith If this any Jesuite will deny let him define what Prince amongst the nations what Tyrant in the World did ever challenge greater soveraignty in affairs of this life then the Pope doth in all matters whatsoever concerning the life to come 3 But it may be Bellarmine was either afraid or ashamed of this answer wherefore he adds another as wise to keep it from blushing I â—â—de saith he albeit an Heretick sin in doubting of the Churches authority into which he hath been regenerate by Baptisme nor is the case the same in an Heretick which hath once made profession of faith and in a Jew or Ethnick which never was Christian yet this doubt which is a sin being supposed he doth not amisse in searching and examining whether the places alleadged by the Trent Councell oat of Scriptures or Fathers be true or pertinent so hâ— do this with an intent to finde the truth not to calumniate A man at the first sight would deem Bâ—llâ—rmine for his own part at least had given us leave to examine the Popes doctrine by Scripture but that as you heard before he absolutely denies nor will he I am sure pawn his hat that he which searcheth the Scriptures and Fathers alleadged and cannot find any such meaning in either as the Trent Councell would thence infer shall be freed by their Church from heresie although he be not so uncivil as to calumniate the Pope but onely salvareverentia ingenuously professe that he thinks on his Conscience the Scripture meant no such matter as the Councel intended This none of their Church dare promise for dubius in fide by their doctrine est haereticus he that doubts after sâ—uch an authentick determination is condemned for an heretick and yet without such assurance of being freed from heresie this permission of reading Scriptures is not worth God a mercy seeing he must at length be constrained to believe the Scripture saith just so as the Pope saith albeit his private conscience informe him to the contrary so that by reading them he must either wound his own conscience more then if the use of them had been denied him or else use them but as a court favour or grace bestowed upon him by the Pope for which he must in good manners yeeld his full assent to his doctrine with infinite thanks for his bounty Howsoever if he be doubtfull in their tenents he may not read the Scriptures with Calvin Beza or any of our Writers Expositions or in any Edition save such as they approve or with the Rhemish animadversions or glosses or according to the analogy of that faith wherein the Jesuites have catechized him So that the reading of Scriptures if their opinions be erroneous as we hold the Popes decisions are serves to as good purpose for confirming one of their catechizing in the right faith as the ringing of bells doth to bring a melancholy man out of some foolish conceit which runs in his mind both of them will believe their former imaginations though never so bad the better because the one thinks the bells ring the other that the Scriptures speak just so as he imagines This Bellarmine cannot dissemble in his next words Bound he is to receive the Churches doctrine without examination but better he were prepared unto the truth by examining then by neglecting it to persist still in his blindnesse His meaning in plain English is this He and his fellows could wish Reformed Churches would all come off at once and believe as Romanists do without all examination whether they believe as Christians or Magicians but if we will not be so forward as they could wish we were they could in the second place be very well content to admit us into their Church again though after a yeer or two's deliberation rather then lose our company for ever 4 The learned Doctor Whitakers of famous memory out of the former place gathered these two corollaries Every doctrine is to be tried 〈◊〉 Scripture The Apostle taught nothing but what might have been confirmed out of Moses and the Prophets Sacrâ—boscus reply to these Orthodoxal collections confirmes me in that conceit I entertained of Romish Schoolmen when I first began to read them They seemed to me then much more now to handle matters of greatest moment in divinity after the same fashion for all the world nimble Artists do Philosophical Theorems in the Schools whiles they are coursed by such as would triumph in their disgrace Be the argument brought in it self never so good or forcible to evince the contradictory to their tenents yet if the opponent in his inference of what was last denied chance but to omit some petty terme or clause impertinent to the main question or make his propositions more improbable by framing them more universal then he needs occasion will quickly be taken to interrupt his progresse and put him off especially if the Answerer be so well provided with some shew of instance to the contrary or absurdity likely to follow if all were true his Antagonist would seeme to prove Nor do I censure this as a fault in youth or whilest we are in
Without the help or ministerie of man We maintain as wel as they God is not a father to such as will not acknowledge the Church for their Mother Notwithstanding thus we conceive and speak of the Church indefinitely taken not consined to any determinate place not appropriated to any individual or singularized persons Now to verifie an indefinite speech or proposition the truth of any one particular sufficeth As he that should say Socrates by man was taught his learning doth not mean the specifical nature or whole Mankind but that Socrates as others had one man or other at the first to instruct him The same Dialect we use when we say Every one that truly cals God father receives instructions from the Church his Mother that is from some in the Church lawfully ordained for planting faith unto whom such Filial Obedience as elsewhere we have spoken of is due The difference likewise between the Romanists and us hath partly been discussed before In brief it is thus We hold this Ministery of the Church is a necessary condition or mean precedent for bringing us to the Infallible Truth or true sense of Gods word yet no infallible Rule whereon finally or absolutely we must rely either for discerning divine Revelations or their true meaning But as those resentâ—â—ances of colours which we term Species visibiles are not seen themselves though necessary for the sight of real colours so this Minisiery of the Church alâ—… in it self not infallible is yet necessarily required for our right apprehension 〈◊〉 the Divine Truth which in it self alone is most infallible yea as infallible to us as it was ‖ to the Apostles or Prophets after it be rightly apprehended The difference is in the manner of apprehending or conceiving it They conceived it immediately without the Ministery or instruction of man so cannot we This difference elsewhere I have thus resembled As trees and plants now growing up by the ordinary husbandry of man from seeds precedent are of the same kind and quality with such as vvere immediately created by the hand of God so is the immediate ground of ours the Prophets and Apostles Faith the same Albeit theirs was immediately planted by the finger of God ours propagated from their seed Sown and cherished by the daily industry of faithful Ministers 3 Neither in the substance of this assertion nor manner of the explication do we much differ if ought from Canus in his second book where he taxeth Scotus Durand and others for affirming the last resolution of our faith was to be made into the veracity or infallibility of the Church The Apostles and Prophets saith he resolved their faith into truth and authority divine Therefore we must not resolve our faith into the humane authority of the Church For the faith is the same and must have the same Formal Reason For better confirmation of which assertion he adds this reason Things incident to the object of any habit by accident do not alter the formal reason of the object Now that the Articles of faith should be proposed by these or these men is meerly accidental wherefore seeing the Apostles and Prophets did assent unto the Articles of faith because God revealed them the reason of our assent must be the same Lastly he concludes that the Churches authority miracles or the like are only such precedent conditions or means for begetting faith as sensitive knowledge exhortations or advise of Masters are for bringing us to certain knowledge in demonstrative faculties Had either this great Divine spoken consequently to this doctrine in his 5th Book or would the Jesuites avouch no more then here he doth vve should be glad to give them the right hand of fellowship in this point But they go all a wrong way unto the truth or would to God any way to the truth or not directly to overthrow it Catharinus though in a manner ours in that question about the certainty of salvation saith more perhaps then they meant whom Canus late taxed Avouching as Bellarmin cites his opinion that divine faith could not be certain and infallible unlesse it were of an object approved by the Church Whence would follow what Bellarmin there infers that the Apostles and Prophets should not have been certain of their Revelations immediately sent from God until the Church had approved them which is a doctrine wel deserving a sharper censure then Bellarmin bestows on Cathirinus Albeit to speak the truth Bellarmin was no fit man to censure though the other most worthy to be severely censured Catharinus might have replied that the Prophets and Apostles at least our Saviour in whom Bellarmin instanceth vvere the true Church as wel as they make the Pope Nor can Valentia's with other late â—esuites opinions by any pretence or thew hardly Bellarmins own be cleared from the same inconveniences he objects to Catharinus as will appear upon better examination to be made hereafter CAP. XXVII That the Churches Proposal is the true immediate and prime cause of all obsolute belief any Romanist can have concerning any determinate divine Revelation 1 WHereas Valentian and as he sayes Caietan deny the Churches infallible proposal to be the cause why we believe divine Revelations This speech of his is Equivocal and in the equivocation of it I think Valentian sought to hide the truth The ambiguity or Fallacy is the same which was disclosed in Bellarmins reply unto us objecting that Pontificians make the Churches authority greater then Scriptures In this place as in that the word of God or divine revelations may be taken either indefinitely for whatsoever God shall be supposed to speak or for those particular Scriptures or Revela tions which we suppose he hath already revealed and spoken Or Valentian may speak of the object of our belief not of belief it self If we take his meaning in the former sense what he faith is most true For the Churches infallibility is no cause why we believe that to be true vvhich vve suppose God hath revealed nor did vve ever charge them with this assertion This is an Axiom of nature presupposed in all Religions yet of which none ever knew to make so great secular use as the Romish Church doth But if we speak of that Canon of Scripture which vve have or any things contained in it all which vve and our adversaries joyntly suppose to have come from God the only cause vvhy vve do or can rightly believe them is by Jesuitical doctrine the Churches infallibility that commends them unto us 2 If that Church which Valentian holds so infallible should have said unto him totidem verbis you must believe the books of Maccabees are canonical even for this reason that your holy Catholick Mother tels you so he durst not but have believed as wel the reason as the matter proposed To wit That these Books were Canonical because the Church had enjoyned him so to think albeit his private conscience left to Gods grace and
it self would rather have held the Negative For if we believe as the Papists generally instruct us that we our selves all private spirits may erre in every perswaâ—on of faith but the Church which onely is assisted by a publick spirit cannot possibly teach amisle in any We must upon terms as peremptory and in equal degree believe every particular point of faith because the Church so teacheth us not because we certainly apprehend the truth of it in itself For we may erre but this publick spirit cannot And consequently we must infallibly believe these propositions ‖ Christ is the Redeemer of the world not Mahomet ‖ There is a Trinity of persons in the divine nature for this reason only that the Church commends them unto us for divine revelations seeing by their arguments brought to disprove the sufficiency of Scriptures or certainty of private spirits no other means possible is left us Nay were they true we should be only certain that without the Churches proposal we stil must be most uncertain in these and all other points because the sons are perpetually obnoxious to errour from which the mother is everlastingly priviledged The same propositions and conclusions we might conditionally believe to be absolutely authentick upon supposal they were Gods word but that they are his word or revelations truly divine we cannot firmly believe but only by firm adherence to the Churches infallible authority as was in the second Section deduced out of the Adversaries principles Hence it follows that every particular proposition of Faith hath such a proper causal dependance upon the Churches proposal as the conclusion hath upon the premisses or any particular upon it universal Thus much Sacroboscus grants 3 Suppose God should speak unto us face to face what reason had we absolutely and infallibly to believe him but because we know his words to be infallible his infallibility then should be the proper cause of our belief For the same reason seeing he doth not speak unto us face to face as he did to Moses but as our adversaries say reveals his will obscurely so as the Revealer is not manifested unto us but his meaning is by the visible Church which is to us in stead of Prophets Apostles and Christ himself and all the several manners God used to speak unto the world before he spake to it by his only son this Panthea's infallibility must be the true and proper cause of our Belief And Valentian himself thinks that Sarah and others of the old world to whom God spake in private either by the mouth of Angels his son or holy spirit or by what means soever did not sin against the doctrine of saith or through unbelief when they did not believe Gods promises They did herein unadvisedly not unbelievingly Why not unbelievingly because the visible Church did not propose these promises unto them 4 If not to believe the visible Churches proposals be that which makes distrust or dissidence to Gods promises infidelity then to believe them is the true cause of believing Gods promises or if Sarah and others did as Valentian faith unadvisedly or imprudently in not assenting to divine truths proposed by Angels surely they had done only prudently and advisedly in assenting to them their assent had not been truly and properly belief So that by this assertion the Churches proposal hath the very remonstrative note and character of the immediat and prime cause whereby we believe and know matters of saith For whatsoever else can concur without this our aslent to divine truths proposed is not true Catholick belief but firmly believing this infallibility we cannot erre in any other point of faith 5 This truth Valentian elsewhere could not dissemble howsoever in his prosessed resolution of Faith he sought to cover it by change of apparel Investing the Churches proposal only with the title of a Condition requisite and yet withal so dislonant is falsity to it self making it the Reason of believing divine Revelations If a reason it be why we should believe them need must it sway any reasonable minde to embrace their truth And whatsoever inclines our minds to the embracement of any truth is the proper efficient cause of belif or assent unto the same Yea Efficiency or Causality it self doth Formally consist in this inclination of the minde Nor is it possible this proposal of the Church should move our minds to imbrace divine Revelations by any other means then by believing it And Belief it self being an inclination or motion of the mind our minds must first be moved by the Churches proposal ere it can move them at all to assent unto other divine truths Again Valentian grants that the orthodoxal or catechistical answer to this interrogation Why do you believe the doctrine of the Trinity to be a divine revelation is because the Church proposeth it to me for such He that admits this answer for sound and Catholick and yet denies the Churches proposal to be the true and proper cause of his Belief in the former point hath smothered doubtlesse the light of nature by admitting too much artificial subtilty into his brains For if a man should ask why do you believe there is a fire in yonder house and answer were made Because I see the smoak go out of the Chimney should the party thus answering in good earnest peremptorily deny the sight of the smoak to be the cause of his Belief there was a fire he deserved very wel to have either his tongue scorched with the one or his eys put out with the other Albeit if we speak of the things themselves not of his Belief concerning them the fire was the true cause of the smoak not the smoak of the fire But whatsoever it be Cause Condition Circumstance or Effect that truly satissieth this demand Why do you believe this or that it is a true and proper cause of our belief though not of the thing believed If then we admit the Churches proposal to be but a condition annexed to divine revelations yet if it be an infallible medium or mean or as our adversaries all agree The only mean infallible whereby we can rightly believe this or that to be a divine revelation it is the true and only infallible cause of our Belief That speech of Valentian which to any ordinary mans capacity includes as much as we now say was before alledged That Scripture which is commended and expounded unto us by the Church is eo ipso even for this reason most authentick and clear He could not more emphatically have expressed the Churches proposal to be the true and prime cause why particular or determinate divine revelations become so credible unto us His Second Sacrobosâ—us hath many speeches to be inserted hereafter to the same effect Amongst others where Dâ— Whittaker objects that the principal cause of faith is by Papists ascribed unto the Church he denies it only thus far What we believe for the Churches proposal we
jointly believe for God speaking either in his written word or by tradition Yet if a man should have asked him why he did or how possibly he could infallibly believe that God did speak all the words either contained in the Bible or in their traditions he must have given either a womans answer because God spake them or this because our holy mother the Church doth say so For elsewhere he plainly avows the Books of Canonical Scripture need not be believed without the Churches proposal whose infallible authority was sufficiently known before one tittle of the New Testament was written and were to be acknowledged though it had never been he plainly confesseth withal that he could not believe the Scriptures taught some principal Articles of faith most firmly believed by him unless the Churches authority did thereto move him against the light of natural reason Now if for the Churches proposal he believe that which otherwise to believe he had no reason at all but rather strong inducements to the contrary as stedfastly as any other truth the Churches infallibility must be the true and only cause both why he believes the mystery proposed and distrusts the natural dictates of his conscience to the contrary In sine he doth not believe there is a Trinity for in that Article is his instance because God hath said it but he believes that God hath said it because his infallible Mother the Church doth teach it This is the misery of miseries that these Apostates should so bewitch the World as to make it think they believe the Church because God speaks by it when it is evident they do not believe God but for the Churches testimony well content to pretend his authority that her own may seem more Soveraign Thus make they their superstitious groundless magical Faith but as a wrench to wrest that principle of nature Whatsoever God saith is true to countenance any villany they can imagin as wil better appear hereafter But first the Reader must be content to be informed that by some of their Tenents the same Divine revelations may be asâ—ented unto by the Habit either of â—heologie or of Faith both which are most certain but herein diâ—ferent That tâ—e former is discursive and resembles science properly so called the later not so but rather like unto that habit or faculty by which we perceive the truth of general Maxims or unto our bodily sight which sees divers visibles all immediately not one after or by another Whilst some of them dispute against the certainty of private spirits their arguments suppose Divine revelations must be believed by the Habit of Theologie which is as a sword to oâ—â—end us Whiles we assault them and urge the unstability of their resolutions they slie unto the non disâ—ursive Habit of faith infused as their best buckler to ward such blows as the Habit of Theologie cannot bear off 6 Not here to dispute either how truly or pertinently they deny â—aith infused to be a discursive habit the Logical Reader need not I hope my adâ—onition to observe that faith or belief whether habitual or actual unlesse discursive cannot possibly be resolved into any preexistent Maxim or principle From which grant this Emolument wil arise unto our cause that the Churches authority cannot be proved by any divine revelation or portion of Scripture seeing it is an Article of Faith and must be believed â—odâ—m intuâ—â—u with that Scripture or part of Gods Word whether written or unwritten that teacheth it as light and colours are perceived by one and the same intuition in the same instant And by this assertion we could not so properly say We beleeue the divine revelation because we believe the Church nor do we see colours because we see the light but We may truly say that the objects of our faith divine revelations are therefore actually credible or worthy of belief because the infallible Church doth illustrate or propose them as the light doth make colours though invisible by night visible by day This similitude of the light and colours is not mine but Sacroboscus's whom in the point in hand I most mention because Doctor Whitakers Objections against their Churches Doctrine as it hath been delivered by Bellarmine and other late Controversers hath enforced him clearly to unfold what Bellarmine Stapleton and Valentian left unexpressed but is implicitely included in all their Writings But ere we come to examine the full inconveniences of their opinions I must request the Reader to observe that as oft as they mention Râ—solution of faith they mean the discursive habit of Theologie For all resolution of Belief or knowledge essentially includes discourse And Bellarmine directly makes Sacroboscus expressely avoucheth the Churches authority the medius terminus or true cause whence determinate conclusions of faith are gathered From which and other equivalent assertions acknowledged by all the Romanists this day living it will appear that Valentian was either very ignorant himself or presumed he had to deal with very ignorant Adversaries when he denied that the last resolution of Catholick faith was into the Churches authority which comes next in place to be examined CAP. XXVIII Discovering either the grosse ignorance or notorious craft of the Jesuite in denying his Faith is finally resolved into the Churches veracity or infallibility That possibly it cannot be resolved into any branch of the First Truth 1 IT were a foolish question as Cajetan saith Valentian hath well observed if one should ask another why he believes the First Truth revealing For the Assent of Faith is finally resolved into the First Truth It may be Cajetan was better minded towards Truth it self first or secondary then this Jesuite was which used his authority to colour his former rotten position That the Churches proposal by their doctrine is not the cause of faith but our former distinction between belief it self and it object often confounded or between Gods Word indefinitely and determinately taken if well observed will evince this last reason to be as foolish as the former assertion was false No man saith he can give any reason besides the infallibility of the Revealer why he beleeves a divine Revelation It is true no man can give nor would any ask why we believe that which we are fully perswaded is a divine Revelation But yet a reason by their positions must be given why we believe either this or that truth any particular or determinate portion of Scripture to be a divine Revelation Wherefore seeing Christian Faith is alwayes of desinite and particular propositions or conclusions and as Bellarmine saith and all the Papists must say these cannot be known but by the Church As her infallible proposal is the true and proper cause why we believe them to be infalliblie true because the onely cause whereby we can believe them to be divine revelations so must it be the essential principle into which our Assent or Belief of any particular or determinate
proposition must finally be resolved Every conclusion of faith as is before observed out of Bellarmine must be gathered in this or like Syllogisme Whatsoever God or the first Truth saith is most true But God said all those words which Moses the Prophets and the Evangelists wrote Therefore all these are most true The Major in this Syllogisme is an Axiom of Nature acknowledged by Turks and Infidels nor can Christian faith be resolved into it as into a Principle proper to it self The Minor say our Adversaries must be ascertained unto us by the Churches authority and so ascertained becomes the first and main principle of faith as Christian whence all other particular or determinate conclusions are thus gathered Whatsoever the Church proposeth to us for a divine Revelation is most certainly such But the Church proposeth the Books of Moses and the Prophets finally the whole volumes of the old and new Testament with all their parts as they are extant in the vulgar Roman Edition for divine revelations Therefore we must infallibly believe they are such So likewise must we believe that to be the true and proper meaning of every sentence in them contained which the Church to whom it belongs to judge of their sence shall tender unto us 2 For better manifestation of the Truth we now teach the young Reader must here be advised of a Twofold Resolution One of the things or matters believed or known into their first parts or Elements Another of our Belief or perswasions concerning them into their first Causes or motives In the one the most general or remotest cause In the other the most immediate or next cause alwayes terminates the resolution The one imitates the other inverts the order of composition so as what is first in the one is last in the other because that which is first intended or resolved upon by him that casteth the plot is last effected by the executioner or manual composer In the former sence we say mixt bodies are lastly resolved into their first Elements houses into stones timber and other ingredients particular truths into general maximes conclusions into their immediate premisses all absurdities into some breach of the rule of contradiction Consonantly to this interpretation of final resolution The First Verity or divine infallibility is that into which all Faith is lastly resolved For as we said before this is the first step in the progresse of true Belief the lowest Foundation whereon any Religion Christian Jewish Mahometan or Ethnick can be built And it is an undoubted Axiom quod primum est in generatione est ultimum in resolutione when we resolve any thing into the parts whereof it is compounded we end in the undoing or unfolding it where nature begun in the composition or making of it But he that would attempt to compose it again or frame the like aright would terminate all his thoughts or purposes by the end or use which is farthest from actual accomplishment Thus the Architect frames stones and timber and layes the first foundation according to the platform he carries in his head and that he casts proportionably to the most commodious or pleasant habitation which though last effected determines all cogitations or resolutions precedent Hence if we take this ultima resolutio as we alwayes take these termes when we resolve our own perswasions that is for a resolution of all doubts or demands concerning the subject whereof we treat A Roman Catholicks faith must according to his Principles finally be resolved into the Churches infallibility For this is the immediate ground or first cause of any particular or determinate point of Christian faith and the immediate cause is alwayes that into which our perswasions concerning the effect is finally resolved seeing it onely can fully satisfie all demands doubts or questions concerning it As for example if you ask why men or other terrestrial Creatures breath when fishes do not to say they have lungs and fishes none doth not fully satisfie all demands or doubts concerning this Subject For it may justly further be demanded what necessity there was the one should have lungs rather then the other If here it be answered that men and other perfect terrestrial creatures are so full of fervent blood that without a cooler their own heat would quickly choak them and in this regard the God of nature who did not make them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or give them life in vain to be presently extinct did with it give them lungs by whose respiration their naturall temper should be continued This answer doth fully satisfie all demands concerning the former effect For no man of sense would further question why life should be preserved whose preservation immediately depends upon respiration or exercise of the lungs and is therefore the immediate cause of both and that whereunto all our perswasions concerning the former subject are lastly resolved Or if it should be demanded why onely man of all other creatures hath power to laugh to say he were indued with reason doth not resolve us for a Philosophical wit would further question Why should reasonable substances have this foolish faculty rather then others A good Philosopher would perswade us the spirits which serve for instruments to the rational part are more nimble and subtle and so more apt to produce this motion then the spirits of any other creatures are But this I must professe resolves not me for how nimble or subtle soever they be unlesse man had other corporeal Organs for this motion the spirits alone could not produce it and all organical parts are framed for the operation or exercise of the faculty as their proper end Whence he that would finally resolve the former Problem must assigne the true final cause why reasonable substances more then others should stand in need of this motion Now seeing unto reason onely it is proper to forecast danger and procure sorrow and contristation of heart by preconceit of what yet is not but perhaps may be it was requisite that our mortality through reason obnoxious to this inconvenience should be able to correct this contristant motion by the contrary and have a faculty to conceive such pleasant objects as might dilate the heart and spirits that as man hurts his body by conceited sorrow whereto no other Creature is subject so he might heal it again by a kind of pleasance whereof he alone is capable 3 Answerable to this latter acception of final resolution if you demand a Roman Catholick why he believes there is a Trinity there shall be a resurrection or life everlasting his answer would be because God or the First Verity hath said so but this doth not fully satisfie for we might further question him as he doth us why do you believe that God did say so Here it sufficeth not to say This truth is expresly taught in Canonical Scriptures for the doubt whereby he hopes to stagger us most is this Why do you believe
or how can you know those Books which ye call Scriptures were from God The last and final answer according to the Jesuitical Catechismes wherein as you heard before out of Bellarmine they think they have great advantage of us would be this The holy Church our Mother doth so instruct giving us this expresse admonition withall his amplius fili 〈◊〉 ne requiras Here upon God their Father and the infallible Church their Mothers blessing their souls are bound to rest without further doubt or demand Whence unlesse they use some mental reservation or seek to shrowd themselves in the former aequivocation hitherto unfolded they must of necessity account themselves accursed if they deny the last or final resolution of their belief to be into the Churches infallibility or veracity Again what reasonable man would demand further resolution of any doubts incident to his faculty be it real or verbal speculative or practick then into the prime and immediate rules He should surely be lasht in a Grammar School that either for quantitie of syllables right accent construction of words or the like would seek a further reason then a known general rule which admitteth no exception So should he with disgrace be turned over the Barre amongst the Lawyers that would demur or seek a devolution of an evident ruled case which by his own confession could never alter Much more grosse would his absurdity appear that in the Mathematicks or other demonstrative science should attempt to resolve a Probleme or conclusion further then into an unquestionable Theorem or definition Finally might we have a centumviral Court of all professions under the Sun our Adversaries would be condemned with joint consent either of intolerable folly or impudency if they should with Valentian deny the last resolution of their faith to be into the Churches infallibilitie seeing they make it such a Catholick inerrable perpetual rule of Christian faith as admits no exception no devolution from it no appeal It is to them more then he said of Logick Ars artium scientia scientiarum a faculty of faculties a Rule of Rules able rightly to resolve all doubts concerning the very Canon of Scriptures or Gods Word written or unwritten or the true sence or meaning of both briefly able most authentically to determine and define all Controversies in Religion of what kind soever 4 Nor will it boot them ought to say that Gods Word in the Churches mouth is the Rule whereinto faith is finally resolved seeing the Church defines nothing but by Gods Word either written or unwritten For this is more then the party which believes it can know nor hath he any other motive to believe it besides the Churches definition or assertion Suppose then we should conceive so well of a temporall Judge as to presume he did never speak but according to the true meaning either of Statute or customary Law yet if we could not know either the one or the other or their right interpretation but onely by his determinations the Law were little beholden to him unlesse for a flout that should say he were resolved jointly by the Judge and it For seeing the Law is to him altogether uncertain but by the Judges avouchment or interpretation his last resolution of any act of justice must be onely into the Judges skill and fidelitie This inference Sacroboscus would not deny he himself hath made the like to prove that not the Scripture but the Church must be the infallible rule of faith You will object saith he when the Church defines it alwayes defines according to the Word of God either written or unwritten New revelations it receives none the promised assistance of the spirit helps it onely to know what is already revealed Therefore from the first to the last that which determines controversies and is the Judge in all questions of faith is the Word of God To this objection thus he answers Because we cannot be certain of the true sence of Gods Word but by the voice of the Church which hears our controversies and answers them The Church is Judge although it judge according to Gods Word which upon examination and by the spirits assistance it alwayes understands aright And if every one of us should have the infallible gift of understanding Gods Word we should not need any other Judge The Reader I hope will remember what was said before that those flowting hypocrites would fain believe the Pope saith nothing but what God saith that God may be thought to say all he sayes which is the most abhominable Blasphemie that ever Hell broacht worse then worshipping of Devils as shall appear hereafter 5 It may be some Novice in Arts that hath late read some vulgar Logicians upon the demonstrations might here frame this doubt in favour of the Romish Churches Doctrine As the finall cause may be demonstrated by the efficient and the efficient by the final so may the Church be infallibly proved by Scriptures and the Scriptures again by the Churches authority both infallibly believed each for others sake as both the former demonstrations are true and certain and yet mutually depending one upon the other 6 This objection had some late Logicians understood what they said would carry some shew of truth to countenance Valentians former Circular Resolution but they lace their Masters Rule uttered by him Pingui Minerva too too straitly For taking it as they do we should admit of circular demonstrations the conceit whereof can have no place but in a giddy brain To demonstrate the final cause in any work of Nature were to assigne a Counsellor to the infinite wisdom of the God of Nature in whose intention the end is first and is the cause of all operation or efficiencie Who could give or who would demand a naturall cause why life should be preserved for this is the will of him that gave it If question were made of the manner how the life of man and other creatures is preserved when as their heat might seem to choak them A man might truely answer by respiration and respiration is from the lungs But it is one thing to ask How or by what Means another for what End any effect is produced The former is an inquiry of the Efficient within these precincts of means or motions alwayes prime and independent The later of the final cause absolutely indemonstrable because it implies a contradiction to give a reason why that should be for whose sake all other things of that rank have being Nor is the End it self to speak properly ever produced though oft-times in common speech we take the Effect immediately thereto destinated because most sensible for the End it self as we do the starre next to the Pole because visible for the Pole or point immoveable Thus we confound respiration or actual preservation of life with the Final cause why men have lungs when as both are effects of the lungs both means of accomplishing Natures or rather the God of Natures
be certaine whether ever there had been such an Emperour as they plead succession from or at least how far his Dominions extended or where they lay This manner of plea in secular controversies would be a mean to defeat him that made it For albeit the Christian World did acknowledge there had been such an Emperour and that many parts of Europe of right belonged unto his lawfull heir Yet if it were otherwise unknown what parts these were or who this heir should be no Judge would be so mad as finally to determine of either upon such motives Or if the Plaintiffe could by such courses as the World knows oft prevail in judgement or other gracious respects effect his purpose he were worse then mad that could think the finall resolution of his right were into the Emperours last Will and Testament which by his own confession no man knows besides himself and not rather into his own presumed fidelitie or the Judges apparant partiality So in this Controversie whatsoever the Pope may pretend from Christ all in the end comes to his own authority which we may safely believe herein to be most infallible that it will never prove partiall against it self or define ought to his Holinesse disadvantage 10 Here again it shall not be amisse to admonish younger Students of another gull which the Jesuite would put upon us to make their Churches Doctrin seem lesse abominable in this point lest you should think they did equalize the authority of the Church with divine revelations Valentian would perswade you it were no part of the formal object of faith It is true indeed that the Churches authority by their Doctrine is not comprehended in the object of Belief whilest it onely proposeth other Articles to be believed No more is the Sun comprehended under the objects of our actual sight whilest we behold colours or other visibles by the vertue of it But yet as it could not make colours or other things become more visible unto us unlesse it self were the first and principal visible that is unlesse it might be seen more clearly then those things which we see by it so we would direct our sight unto it so would it be impossible the Churches infallible proposal could make a Roman Catholicks Belief of Scriptures or their Orthodoxal sence the stronger unlesse it were the first and principal credible or primary object of his Beliefe or that which must be most clearly most certainly and more stedfastly believed so as all other Articles besides must be believed by the belief or credibility of it This is most evident out of Sacroboscus and Bellarmines resolution or explication of that point how the Churches proposal confirmes a Roman Catholicks belief To give this Doctrine of their Churches infallibility the right title according to the truth it is not an Article of Catholick Belief but a Catholick Axiom of Antichristian unbelief which from the necessary consequences of their assertions more strictly to be examined will easily appear CAP. XXIX What manner of casual dependance Romish Belief hath on the Church that the Romanist truely and properly believes the Church onely not God or his Word 1 THe two main assertions of our Adversaries whence our intended conclusion must be proved are these often mentioned heretofore First that we cannot be infallibly perswaded of the truth of Scriptures but by the Churches proposal Secondly that without the same we cannot be infallibly perswaded of the true sence or meaning of these Scriptures which that Church and we both believe to be Gods Word How we should know the Scriptures to be Gods Word is a Probleme in Divinity which in their judgement cannot be assoiled without admission of Traditions or divine unwritten verities of whose extent and meaning the Church must be infallible Judge It is necessary to salvation saith Bellarmine that we know there be some books divine which questionlesse cannot by any means be known by Scriptures For albeit the Scripture say that the Books of the Prophets or Apostles are divine yet this I shall not certainly believe unlesse I first believe that Scripture which saith thus is divine For so we may read every where in Mahomets Alcoran that the Alcoran it self was sent from heaven but we beliefe it not Therefore this necessary point that some Scripture is divine cannot sufficiently be gathered out of Scriptures alone Consequently seeing faith must rely upon Gods Word unlesse we have Gods word unwritten we can have no faith His meaning is we cannot know the Scriptures to be divine but by Traditions and what Traditions are divine what not we cannot know but by the present visible Church as was expresly taught by the same Authour before And the final resolution of our believing what God hath said or not said must be the Churches Authority To this collection Sacroboscus thus farre accords Some Catholicks rejected divers Canonical Books without any danger and if they had wanted the Churches proposal for others as well as them they might without sin have doubted of the whole Canon This he thinks consonant to that of Saint Austin I would not believe the Gospel unlesse the Churches authority did thereto move me He addes that we of reformed Churches making the visible Churches authority in defining points of faith unsufficient might disclaim all without any greater sin or danger to our souls then we incurre by disobeying some parts of Scripture to wit the Apocryphal books canonized by the Romish Church The Reader I hope observes by these passages How Bellarmine ascribes that to Tradition which is peculiar to Gods providence Sacroboscus that to blind belief which belongs unto the holy Spirit working faith unto the former points by the ordinary observation of Gods Providence and Experiments answerable to the rules of Scriptures 2 Consequently to the Trent Councels Decree concerning the second assertion Bellarmine thus collects It is necessary not onely to be able to read Scriptures but to understand them but the Scripture is often so ambiguous and intruate that it cannot be understood without the exposition of some that cannot erre therefore it alone is not sufficient Examples there be many For the equality of the divine persons the Holy Ghost proceeding from the Father and the Son as from one joynt original Original sin Christs descension into Hel and many like may indeed be deduced out of Scriptures but not so plainly as to end Controversies with contentious spirits if we should produce onely testimonies of Scriptures And we are to note there be two things in Scripture the Characters or the written words and the sence included in them The Character is as the sheath but the sence is the very sword of the spirit Of the first of these two all are partakers for whosoever knowes the Character may read the Scripture but of the sence all men are not capable nor can we in many places be certain of it unlesse Tradition be assistant It is an offer worth the taking
that here he maks That the sence of Scriptures is the sword of the spirit This is as much as we contend that the sence of the Scripture is the Scripture Whence the inference is immediately necessary That if the Romish Church bind us to believe or absolutely practise ought contrary to the true sence and meaning of Scriptures with the like devotion we do Gods expresse undoubted commandements she prefers her own authority above Gods Word and makes us acknowledge that allegiance unto her which we owe unto the spirit For suppose we had as yet no full assurance of the spirit for the contradictory sence to that given by the Church we were in Christian duty to expect Gods providence and invoke the spirits assistance for manifestation of the truth from all possibility whereof we desperately exclude our selves if we believe one mans testimony of the spirit as absolutely and irrevocably as we would do the manifest immediate testimony of the spirit yet Sacroboscus acknowledgeth he believes the mysterie of the Trinity as it is taught by their Church onely for the Churches authority and yet this he believes as absolutely as he doth yea as he could believe any other divine Revelation though extraordinarily made unto himself 3 In both parts of Belief above mentioned the causal dependance of our faith upon the Churches proposals may be imagined three wayes either whilest it is in planting or after it is planted or from the first beginning of it to it full groweth or from it first entrance into our hearts untill our departure out of this world How far and in what sort the Ministery of men in the Church is available for planting faith hath been declared heretofore Either for the planting or supporting it the skill or authority of the teacher reaches no further then to quicken or strengthen our internal tast or apprehension of the divine truth revealed in Scriptures or to raise or tune our spirits as Musick did Elishahs the better to perceive the efficacy of Gods spirit imprinting the stamp of those divine Revelations in our Hearts whose Characters are in our Brains The present Churches proposals in respect of our Belief is but as the Samaritan womans report was unto the men of Sichar Many saith the Evangelist believed in him for the saying of the woman which testified he hath told me all things that ever I did But this Beliefe was as none in respect of that which they conceive immediately from his own words For they said unto the woman Now we believe not because of thy saying for we have heard him our selves and know that this is indeed The Christ. The 〈◊〉 saith Job trieth the words as the mouth tasteth meats Consonant hereto is our Churches doctrine that as our bodily mouthes taste and trie meats immediately without interposition of any other mans sense or jugement of them so must the ears of our souls trie and discern divine truths without relying on other mens proposals or reports of their rellish No external means whatsoever can in either case have any use but only either for working a right disposition in the Organ whereby trial is made or by occasioning the exercise of the faculty rightly disposed How essentially faith by our adversaries doctrine depends upon the Churches authority is evident out of the former discourses that this dependance is perpetual is as manifest in that they make it the judge and rule of faith such an indefectible rule and so authentick a Judge as in all points must be followed and may not be so far examined either by Gods written law or rules of nature whether it contradict not it self or them 4 It remains we examin the particular manner of this dependance or what the Churches infallibility doth or can perform either to him that believes or to the object of his belief whence a Roman Catholicks faith should become more firm or certain then other mans It must enlighten either his soul that it may see or divine revelations that they may be seen more clearly otherwise he can exceed others only in blind Belief The cunningest Sophister in that school strictly examined upon these points wil bewray that monstrous Blasphemy which some shallow brains have hitherto hoped to cover We have the same Scriptures they have and peruse them in all the languages they do What is it then can hinder either them from manifesting or us from discerning their Truth or true meaning manifested Do we want the Churches proposal we demand how their present Church it self can better discern them then ours may what testimony of antiquity have they which we have not But it may be we want spectacles to read them our Church hath but the eyes of private men which cannot see without a publick light Their Churches eyes are Cat-like able so to illustrate the objects of Christian faith as to make them clear and perspicuous to it self though dark and invisible unto us Suppose they could Yet Cats-eyes benefit not by-standers a whit for seeing colours in darkness albeit able themselves to see them without any other light then their own The visible Church saith the Jesuite is able to discern all divine truth by her infallible publick spirit How knows he this certainly without an infallible publick spirit perhaps as men see Cats-eyes shine in the dark when their own do not Let him believe so But what doth this belief advantage him or other private spirits for the clear distinct or perfect sight of what the Church proposeth Doth the proposal make divine Truths more perspicuous in themselves Why then are they not alike perspicuous to all that hear read or know the Churches testimonie of them Sacroboscus hath said all that possibly can be said on their behalf in this difficultie The Sectaries albeit they should use the authoritie of the true Church yet cannot have any true belief of the truth revealed If the use of it be as free to them as to Catholicks what debars them from this benefit They do not acknowledge the sufficiencie of the Churches proposal And as a necessary proof or medium is not sufficient to the attaining of science unless a man use and acknowledge it formally as necessary so for establishing true faith it sufficeth not that the Church sufficiently proposeth the points to be believed or avoweth them by that infallible authority wherewith Christ hath enabled her to declare both what books contain Doctrines Divine and what is the true sense of places controversed in them but it is further necessary that we formally use this proposal as sufficient and embrace it as infallible 5 The reason then why a Roman Catholick rightly believes the Truth or true meaning of Scriptures when a Protestant that knows the Churches testimonie as well as he rests in both points uncertain is because the Catholick infallibly believes the Churches authority to be infallible whereof the Protestant otherwise perswaded reaps no benefit by it but continues still in darkness
on Him Accidents have a kind of existence peculiar to themselves yet cannot so properly be said to exist as their subjects on whom they have such double dependance Nor can the Moon so truely say my beauty is my own as may the Sun which lends light and splendor to this his sister as it were upon condition she never use it but in his sight For the same reason That for which we believe another thing is alwaies more truely more really and more properly believed then that which is believed for it if the one belief necessarily depend upon the other Tam in facto esse quam in sieri from the first beginning to the latter end For of beliefs thus mutually affected the one is real and radical the other nominal or at the most by participation only real This consequence is unsound Intellective knowledge depends on sensitive therfore sensitive is of these two the surer The reason is because intellective knowledge depends on sensitive onely in the acquisition not after it is acquired But this inference is most undoubted We believe the conclusion for the premisses therefore we believe the premisses the better because belief of the conclusion absolutely depends upon the premisses during the whole continuance of it This is the great Philosophers Rule and a branch of the former Axiom And some justly question whether in Scholastick proprietie of speech we can truely say there is a belief of the conclusion distinct from the belief of the premisses or rather the belief of the premisses is by extrinsical denomination attributed unto the conclusion This latter opinion at least in many Syllogismes is the truer most necessarily true in all wherein the conclusion is a particular essentially subordinate to an universal of truth unquestionable As be that infallibly believes every man is a reasonable creature infallibly believes Socrates is such Nor can we say there be two distinct beliefs one of the universal another of this particular for he that sayeth All excepteth â—one If Socrates then make one in the Catalogue of men he that formerly knew all knew him to be a reasonable Creature all he had to learn was what was meant by this name Socrates a man or a beast After he knows him to be a man in knowing him to be a reasonable creature he knows no more then he did before in that uniuersal Every man is a reasonable creature The like consequence holds as firm in our present argument He that believes this universal Whatsoever the Church proposeth concerning Scriptures is most true hath no more to learn but onely what particulars the Church proposeth These being known we cannot imagine there should be two distinct Beliefs one of the Churches general infallibilitie another of the particular truths or points of faith contained in the Scripture proposed by it For as in the former case so in this He that from the Churches proposal believes or knowes this particular The Book of Revelations was from God receives no increase of former belief For before he believed all the Church did propose and therefore this particular Because one of all 4 The truth of this Conclusion may again from a main principle of Romish Faith be thus demonstrated Whatsoever unwritten traditions the Church shall propose though yet unheard of or unpossible otherwise to be known then onely by the Churches asseveration all Romanists are bound as certainly to believe as devoutly to embrace as any truths contained in the written word acknowledged by us the Jews and them for divine Now if either from their own experience the joynt consent of sincere antiquitie or testimony of Gods spirit speaking to thâ—m in private or what means soever else possible or imaginable they gave any absolute credence unto the written word or matters containd in it besides that they give unto the Churches general veracitie the Scriptures by addition of this credence were it great or little arising from these grounds peculiâ—r to them must needs be morefirmly believed and embraced then such unwritten traditions as are in themselves suspicious uncapable of other Credit then what they borrow from the Church For in respect of the Churches proposal which is one and the same alike peremptory in both Scriptures and traditions of what kind soever must be equally believed And if such traditions as can have no assurance besides the Churches testimony must be as well believed as Scriptures or Divine truths contained in them the former conclusion is evidently necessary That they neither believe the Scriptures nor the truths contained in them but the Churches proposal of them onely For the least belief of any Divine Truth added to belief of the Churches proposal which equally concerns written and unwritten verities would dissolve the former equality But that by the Trent Councel may not be dissolved Therefore our adversaries in deed and verity believe no Scriptures nor Divine written Truth but the Churches proposal onely concerning them And Sacrobosous bewrays his readâ—ness to believe the Church as absolutely as my Châ—istian can do God or Christ though no 〈◊〉 of the New-Testament were extant Foâ— â—hat the Church cannot erre was an â—…led by God proposed by the Church â—… by the thâ— faithful before any part of the New â—estament was written Now he that without 〈◊〉 Dâ—ctrines of Jesus Christ would believe the Doctrines of faith as sirmly as with it believes not the Gospel which now he hath but their authorities onely upon which though we had it not he would as absolute rely for all matters of Doctrine supposed to be contained in it 5 Of further to illustrate the truth of our conclusion with this Jesuites former comparison which hath best illustrated the Romish Churches Tenent That Church in respect of the Canon of Scriptures or any part thereof is as the light is to colours As no colour can be seen of us but by the light so by his Doctrine neither the Canon of Scriptures or any part thereof can be known without the Churches testimony Again as removal of light presently makes us lose the sight of colours so doubt or denial of the Churches authority dâ—prives us of all true and stedfast belief concerning Gods Word or any matter contained in it God as they plead hath revealed his will obseurely and unto a distinct or clear apprehension of what is obscurely revealed the visible Churches declaration is no less necessary then light to discernment of colours The Reason is one in both and is this As the actual visibility of colours wholly depends upon the light as well for existence as duration so by Jesuitical Doctrine True belief of Scriptures wholly depends on the visible Churches Declaration as well during the whole continuance as the first producing of it By the same reason as we gather that light in it self is more visible then colours seeing by it alone colours become actually visible so will it necessarily follow that the Churches Declaration that is the Popes priviledge for not
much grieved at the Trent Councels impietie but now I wonder at these grave Fathers folly that would trouble themselves with prescribing so many Canons or overseeing so large a Catechisme when as the beginning of Protagoras Book one or two words altered might have comprehended the entire confession of such mens faith as rely upon their Fatherhoods The Atheist thus began his Book De dijs non haâ—â—o quod decam utrum sint necne Concerning the Gods or their being I can say nothing A private Roman Catholick might render an entire account of his faith in termes as brief De Christo Christiana fide non habeo quod dicam utrum sint necne Whether there be a Christ or Christian Religion be but a Politick Fable I have nothing to say peremptorily yea or no the Church or Councel can determine whom in this and all other points wherin God is a party I will absolutely believe whilest I live if at my death I find they teach amâ—e let the devil and they if there be a devil decide the controversie Yet this conceit or conditional Belief of Christ and Christianity conceived from the former serves as a ground colour for disposing mens souls to take the sable dye of Hell wherewith the second main stream of Romish impietie will deeply infect all such as drink of it For once believing Gods Word from the Churches testimony this absolute submission of their consciences to embrace that sence it shall suggest sublimates them from refined Heathinisme or Gentilisme to diabolisme or symbolizing with infernal spirits whose chiefest solace consists in acting greatest villanies or wresting the meaning of Gods written Lawes to his dishonour For just proof of which imputation we are to prevent what as we late intimated might in favour of their opinion be replied to our former instance of light and colours 9 Some perhaps well affected would be resolved why as he that sees colours by the sun sees not only the sun but colours with it so he that believes the Scriptures by relying upon the Church should not believe the Church onely but the Scriptures too commended by it The doubt could hardly be resolved if according to our adversaries Tenent the Churches declarations did confirm our faith by illustrating the Canon of Scriptures or making particular truths contained in it inherently more perspicuous as if they were in themselves but potentially credible and made actually such by the Churches Testimony which is the first and Principal Credible in such sort as colours become actually visible by illumination of the principal and prime visible But herein the grounds of Romish doctrine and the instance brought by Sacroboscus to illustrate it are quite contrary For the light of the Sun though most necessary unto sight is yet necessary onely in respect of the object or for making colours actually visible which made such or sufficiently illuminated are instantly perceived without further intermediation of any other light then the internal light of the Organ in discerning colours alwayes rather hindered then helped by circumfusion of light external For this reason it is that men in a pit or cave may at noon day see the starres which are invisible to such as are in the open air not that they are more illuminated to the one then the other but because plentie of light doth hinder the Organ or eye-sight of the one Generally all objects either actually visible in themselves or sufficiently illuminated are better perceived in darknesse then in the light But so our Adversaries will not grant that after the Church hath sufficiently proposed the whole Canon to be Gods Word the distinct meaning of every part is more clear and facile to all private spirits by how much they lesse participate of the visible Churches further illustration For quite contrary to the former instance the Churches testimony or declaration is onely necessary or available to right belief in respect not of the object to be believed Scriptures but of the party believing For as hath been observed no man in their judgement can believe Gods Word or the right meaning of it but by believing the Church and all belief is inherent in the believer Yea this undoubted Belief of the Churches authority is that which in Bellarmine and Sacroboscus's judgement makes a Roman Catholicks belief of Scriptures or divine truths taught by them much better then a Protestants If otherwise the Churches declaration or testimony could without the belief of it infallibility which is inherent in the subject believing make Scriptures credible as the light doth colours visible in themselves a Protestant that knew their Churches meaning might as truely believe them as a Roman Catholick albeit he did not absolutely believe the Church but onely use her help for their Orthodoxal interpretation as he doth ordinary Expositors or as many do the benefit of the Sun for seeing colours which never think whether colours may be seen without it or no. For though it be certain that they cannot yet this opinion is meerly accidental to their sight and if a man should be so wilfull as to maintain the contrary it would argue only blindness of mind none of his bodily sight Nor should distrust of the Romish Churches authority ought diminish our Belief of any divine Truth were her declarations requisite in respect of the object to be believed not in respect of the subject believing 10 Hence ariseth that difference which plainly resolves the former doubt For seeing the Sun makes colours actually visible by adding vertue or lustre to them we may rightly say we see colours as truely as the light by which we see them For though without the benefit of it they cannot be seen yet are they not seen by seeing it or by relying upon it testimony of them Again because the use of light is onely necessarie in respect of the object or for presenting colours to the eye after once they be sufficiently illuminated or presented every creature endued with sight can immediately discern each from other without any further help or benefit of external light then the general whereby they become all alike actually visible at the same instant The Suns light then is the true cause why colours are seen but no cause of our distinguishing one from another being seen or made actuallie visible by it For of all sensible objects sufficiently proposed the sensitive faculty though seated in a private person is the sole immediat supreme Judge and relies not upon any others more publick verdict of them On the contrary because the Romanists supposed firm belief of Scriptures or their true meaning ariseth only from his undoubted belief of the Churches veracicie which is in the believer as in it subject not from any increase of inherent credibilitie or perspicuitie thence propagated to the Scriptures Hence it is that consequently to his positions most repugnant to all truth he thinks after the Church hath sufficiently avouched the Scriptures divine truth in general we
cannot infalliblie distinguish the true sence and meaning of one place from another but must herein also rely upon the Churches testimony and onely believe that sence to be repugnant that consonant to the analogie of faith which she shall tender albeit our private consciences be never so well informed by other Scriptures to the contrary The truth then of our former conclusion is hence easily manifested For seeing they hold both the Scriptures and their distinct sence to be obscure and unable to ascertain themselves unlesse the Church adde perspicuitie or facilitie of communicating their meaning to private spirits such after the Churches proposal cannot possibly discern them any better or more directly in themselves then they did before but must wholy rely upon their Prelates as if these were the onely watchmen in the Tower of Gods Church that could by vertue of their place discern all divine truth Others must believe there is an omnipotent God which hath given his Law a Mediator of the new Testament but what the meaning either of Law or Gospel is they may not presume otherwise to determine then weak sights do of things they see confusedly a farre off whose particular distance or difference they must take onely upon other mens report that have seen them distinctly and at hand 11 To illustrate these deductions with the former similitude of the prime and secondary visibles Let us suppose for disputations sake that the Sun which illuminates colours by its light were further indued as we are with sense and reason able to judge of all the differences between them which it can manifest to us and hence challenge to be a Pope or infallible proposer of colours This supposition the Canonist hath made lesse improbable For Deus fecit duo luminaria God made two lights that is by his interpretation the Pope and the Emperour Or if you please to mitigate the harshnesse of it let the Man in the Moon whom we may not imagine speechlesse be supposed the Sun or Pope of colours his Mercurie or Nuncio As the Papists say we cannot know Scriptures to be Scriptures but by the infallible proposal of the Church so it is evident we cannot see any colour at all unlesse illuminated or proposed by the Suns light But after by it we see them suppose we should take upon us to discourse of their nature or determine of their distinct properties as now we do and the Sun or Pope of colours by himself or his Nuncio should take us up as Duke Humphrey did the blind man restored to sight which he never had lost Yea who taught you to distinguish colours were you not quite blind but now as yet you cannot discern any colours without my publick light and yet will you presume to define their properties and distinguish their natures against my definitive sentence known Must not he that enables you to see them enable you to distinguish them seen Must you not wholly rely upon my authority whether this be white or that black If a man upon these Motives should absolutely believe the Suns determinations renouncing the judgement of his private senses could he truely say that he either knew this colour to be white or that black or another green Rather were he not bound to say I neither know white from black nor black from blew nor blew from green but I know that to be white which the Sun the onely infallible Judge of colours saith is white that onely to be black that blew and that green which he shall determine so to be I may think indeed that the snow is white or coals black but with submission to the Suns determination 12 And yet as you have heard at large out of the Trent Councel and best Apologies can be made for it the Church must be the infallible Judge of all Scripture sence and must absolutely be believed without all appeal to Scriptures not conditionally as she shall accord with them The conclusion hence issuing is most infallible and on their parts most inevitable Whosoever absolutely acknowledgeth this authority in the Church or Consistory and yeelds such obedience unto it in all determinations concerning the Canon of Scriptures doth not believe either this or that determinate proposition of faith or any definite meaning of Gods Word The best resolution he can make of his faith is this I believe that to be the meaning of every place which the Church shall define to be the meaning which is all one as if he had said I do not believe the Scriptures or their meaning but I believe the Churches decision and sentence concerning them He that believes not the Church saith Canus but with this limitation if it give sentence according unto Scriptures doth not believe the Church but the Scriptures By the same reason it followes most directly he that believes not the true sence and meaning of Scriptures but with this reservation if the Church so think or determine doth not believe them but the Church onely For as the Schoolmen say Ubi unum propter aliud ibi unum tantum He that serves God onely because he would be rich doth not serve God but his riches albeit he performe the outward acts of obedience Or if we love a man onely for his affinity with another whom we dearly love we truely and properly love but the one the other onely by way of reflexion or denomination in such a sence as we say a man appears by his proxie that is his proxie appears not he In like sort believing the sence of Scriptures onely from the supposed authentick declaration of the Church or because we believe it we infalliblie believe the Church alone not the Scriptures but onely by an extrinsecal denomination 13 Yet as a man may from some reasons lesse probable have an opinion of what he certainly knowes by motives more sound or as we may love one in some competent measure for his owne sake and yet affect him more entirely for anothers whom we most dearly love so may an absolute Papist in some moral sort believe the Scriptures for themselves or hold their authodoxal sence as probable to his private judgement albeit he believe them most for the Churches sake and that sence best which it commends But this his belief of the Church being by their doctrine more then moral or conditional doth quite overthrow all moral or probable belief he can possiblie have from what ground soever of Scriptures themselves For as I said before the Church shall determine ought contrary to his preconceived opinion the more probable or strong it was the more it encreaseth his doubt and makes his contrary resolution more desperate yea more damnable if habitual because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 extreamly contrary to the doctrine of faith Bellarmins prescription in this case is just as if a Physitian or Surgeon should seek to case the pain by ending of the Patients dayes Lest a man should sin against his conscience this
〈◊〉 and Valenrian hath use the like speeches The Romish rack of conscience Lest they might in any doubt go against their conscience they are taught to Believe That whatsoever the Pope shall command is good and cannot hurt the Conscience See the next Annotation out of Bellaâ—…in * Respoundeo verbum Ecclesiae id est Conciliâ— vel Pontificis docentis ex Cathedia non esse omnino verbum hominis id est verbum errori obnoxium sed aliquo modo verbum Dei id est prolatum gubeâ—nante assistente spiritu sancto imo dico Haereticos esse qui revera nitantur baculo arundineo Sciendum est enim propositionem fidei concludi tali Syllogismo Quicquid Deus revelavit in Scripturis est verum hoc Deus revelavit in Scripturis ergo hoc est verum Ex propositionibus hujus Syllogismi prima certa est apud omnes secunda apud Catholicos est etiam â—…ima nititur enim testimonio Ecclesiae Concilij vel Pontificis de quibus habemus in Scripturis apertas promissiones â—â—od errare non possint Actorum 15. Visum est Spiritui Sancto nobis Et Luc. 22. Rogavi pro te ut non deficiat fides 〈◊〉 At apud Haereticos nititur solis conjecturis vel judicio proprij spiritus qui plerumque videtur bonus est malus Et cum conclusio sequatur debiliorem partem sit necessariò ut tota fides Haereticoâ—um sit conjecturalis incerta Bellar 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dei interpret lib. 3. cap. 10. resp ad 15. arg a Bellarmins Catholick Syllogisine wherein all Conclusions of Faith must be gathered †Acts 15. ver 28. ‖ Luke 22. ver 32. †Cap. 1. The 〈◊〉 â—…ulty in then opinion whence our our former conclusion may be deduced * Sâ— volunt Pontishcem in rebus alioqui omnino controversis id est non satis expresse in Ecclesia compertis ac determinatis definite posse ut personam publicam errorem re ipsa contra fidem erraut ipsi in side gravissimè Posset enim into teneretur tunc Ecclesia universa Pontificem de re controversa docentem ac nondum haeresi manifestè notatum pro Pastore suo agnolcere atque adeo ipsum omnino audite 〈◊〉 sieret ut si tunc errare possit Ecclesia etiam universa possit immo teneretur erraâ—e Valeitiam Tem. 3. de object Fid. Disp 1. Quaest 1. Puâ—ct 〈◊〉 Paragraph 41. Bellarmin from the same grounds Collects that the Pope cannot err in matters of manners †Vide Librum 2. Cap. 30. Paragraph 14. Nam sides Catholica docet omnem virtutem esse bonam omne vitium esse malum si autem Papa erraâ—et pracipiendo vitia vel prohibendo virtutes teneretur Fedesia credere vitia essa bona 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 virtutes malas nisi vellet contra conscientiam peccare Tenetur enim â—…bus dubiis Ecclesia acquiescerè judicio sumâ—… sacere quod ille praecipit non sacere quod ille prohibet ac ne forte contra conscientiam â—… bonum esse quod ille praecipit 〈◊〉 quod ille prohibet Bellarmin Lib. 4. de Roman Pâ—… Cap. 5. Wherein the Papists make the Popes authority greater then Gods Jâ—… 39. 〈◊〉 â—hâ—s 5. 21 1 Jâ—hn 4. 1. The grosse impiety of the Romish Church in binding men to believe negatives without any tolerable exposition of those Scriptures which seem to contradict her decrees in matters damnable to adventure upon without Evidence of truth on her part â—… whereâ—… mens â—… fâ—r â—… with 〈◊〉 â—…damnable because contrary to the Doctrine of Faith And yet to enforce a Belief upon our selves that Christ 〈◊〉 there present without warrant of Scripture is more damnable for this were to affect ignorance for cloaking Idolatry See l. 2. 〈◊〉 7. * Vasquez in part 3. Thomae Tom. 1 Disput â—… Cap. 5. Num. 33. Tom. 2. disp 209. cap. 4. Num. 41. †The known Experiments of such Creatures arising from corruption of their consecrated Hoast have enforced the School-men to invent new Miracles how they should come there Some think per creationem novae materiae primae others that the quantity of the late deceased consecrated hoast Supplet locum materiae primae which as Pererius thinks is the greatest of all the nine miracles about Transubstantiation See Pererius disput 16. in 6. Chap. John Suarez Metaphys Disput 20. Sect 5. Num. 13. § Siquis dixerit in sancto Eucharistiae Sacramento Christum unigenitum Dei filium non esse cultu â—… externo adorandum atque ideo nec 〈◊〉 peculiari Celebritate venerandum neque in processionibus â—… laudabilem universalem Ecclesiae sanctae ritum consuetudinem solemniter circumgestandum vel non pubâ—… populo proponendum 〈◊〉 adoratores esse Idololatias Anathemâ— sit Concil Tâ—… Sess 13. Can. 6. â—… decree of the Trent Councel for communicating in one kind against the expresse Commandment of Christ the practise â—… and the Primitive Church †Sâ—… 21. cap. 2. ‖ â—… autem sub Aâ—… secta vivenâ—â—â— quia â—… st ut ad 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vâ—… dâ— alio 〈◊〉 Reges comâ—… de alio populus â—iâ—or vâ—renâ—m in calice illo posâ—it de quo â—… communicatura erat Quo illa 〈◊〉 â—… de parte Diaboli Quid câ—ntraâ— aâ—… Haeretici respondebunt â—… Nos vero Trinitatem in una aequalitate paâ—iter omnipotentia â—… bi◠〈◊〉 in nomine Patris Filij Spiritus Sancti veri incorruptibilis Dei nihil nos nocâ—â—iâ— Greg. Tuâ—â—n Hist Lab. 〈◊〉 Num. 31. * Concil 〈◊〉 Sâ—â—â— 21. Cap. 1. Itaque sancta ipsa Synodus 〈◊〉 Spiritus Sanctâ—… qui spiritus est sapientiâ—… intellectus spiritus 〈◊〉 pictatis edocta atque ipsius Ecclesiae judicium coâ—suâ—tudinem secuta declarat ac docet Nullo divino praecepto Laicos Clericos non conficientes obligati ad Euchaâ—… entum sub utraque specie sumendum neque ullo pactò salva fide dubitari posse quin illis alterius 〈◊〉 â—… ad â—… ad salutem sufficiat Nam etsi Christus Dominus in ultima caena venerabile hoc Sacramentum in panis vici speciebus instituit Apostolis tradidit non tamen illa institutio traditio eò tendunt ut omnes Christi fideles statuâ—o 〈◊〉 ad utâ—â—â— que speciem accipiendam astringantur Sed neque ex sermone illo apud Johan 6. recte colligitur utriâ—… Domino praeceptum esse utcunque juxta varias sanctorum Patrum Doctorum interpretationes Nan que qui dixit Nisi manducaveritis carnem â—ilij hominis biberitis ejus sanguinem non habebiâ—â—◠〈◊〉 â—n vobis dixit quoque Siquis manducaverit ex hoc pane vivet in aeternum Et qui dixit Qui manducat â—â—am â—… habet vitam aeternam dixit etiam Panis quem ego dabo â—aro mea est proâ—… Qui manducat meam carnem bibit meum sanguinem in me maner ego in illo dixit â—…
all in this present argument may the truth of that usual Axiom best appear Dimidium facti qui benè coepit habet What 's well begun is well-nigh done If God shall enable me rightly to unfold the contents and meaning of this first word Believe I may justly presume the one half of this intended work to be finished in it seeing it is an essential part of every Article in the Creed such a part as if it be understood amisse we cannot possibly understand any one proposition of this whole confession aright I shall not therefore seem tedious I trust unto the judicious Reader although I be somewhat long in unfolding the nature and conditions of belief the divers acceptions and degrees of the same with the means how it is or may be wrought in our hearts Whether we speak of the Act and operation of believing or of the disposition and inclination of the minde whence this operation proceedeth it skilleth not much he that knoweth the true meaning of the one without any further instruction may know the other And because the Act or Operation is more easie to be known let us begin with the most common and general that is with the best and most usually known acception or notion of belief CAP. I. Of Belief in general TO believe a thing is to assent unto it as true without any evident certainty of the truth thereof either from our sense or understanding 2 That belief is an assent that to believe is to assent all agree but what more besides assent is required to some especially to Christian belief is much controversed among Divines of which God willing in the Articles following 3 That evident certainty either of sense or understanding must be excluded from the assent which is properly called belief is evident and certain by our usual and common speech Thus whiles we demand of him that relates any thing unto us for true as news or the like whether he know his relation to be certainly true or no if he neither have immediately heard nor seen the things which he relates but have onely taken them at the second hand his usual answer is Nay I know not certainly but I verily believe they are true for divers reasons and credible reports but if he had either seen or heard them himself he would not say I believe but I know they are most true For evident certainty doth drown belief 4 Yet is this evident knowledge whether sensitive or intellectuall to be excluded onely from the thing it self which is to be directly believed not from other things that are linked or united to it by nature 5 That which we evidently know may oft-times be the cause why we believe some other matters that have affinity with it As he that seeth it very light in the morning when he first openeth his eyes may probably believe the Sun is up because he evidently seeth the air to be light But no man if you should ask him the same question would say that he believed the Sun was up when either the heat thereof doth scorch his face or the beams dazle his eyes for now he knoweth this truth directly and evidently in it self Nor is there any man that hath his right minde that will say he verily believeth twice two make four for this is evident and certain to ordinary capacities and he that onely believeth this knoweth nothing For what men know certainly and evidently they will not say they onely believe but know what they so know not they may truly and properly say they believe if their assent to it be greater then to the contrary 6 Some again distinguish this unevident assent which is properly called belief from other assents or opinions by the grounds on which it is built The ground of it in their opinion is Authoritas docentis the authority of the teacher or avoucher of the points proposed to be believed 7 This distinction in some cases is true but it is not necessary to all belief nor doth it fully and properly distinguish belief from other unevident assents or perswasions For even those assents or perswasions which seem most to rely upon authorities may be strengthened by other motives or inducements yea our belief or relying upon authorities usually alwayes if it be strong ariseth from experiment of our Authors fidelity and skil as shal appear hereafter For our present proceedings we take it here as granted or supposed that this word Belief as it is usually taken is more general then that Assent or perswasion which relies upon authoritie yet not so general as to comprehend these assents or perswasions which are evidently certain 8 It may be objected that the Apostle calleth evident knowledge belief when he saith The Devils believe there is a God and tremble For it should seem that the Devils know as evidently that there is a God as we do that the Sun did shine but yesterday or this morning For they once enjoyed the presence of God and saw his glory and since have had evident experience of his power 9 Of Gods Being no doubt they have evident certainty albeit of his other attributes their knowledge is not so direct nor evident but conjectural or a kinde of Belief Wherefore unto this place of our Apostle we may answer two wayes Either that under this word Belief he comprehends not onely their assent unto the Being or existence of the Godhead but their assent unto other Attributes of God which they know not so evidently and therefore may be said to believe them Or if he understand onely that assent which they gave unto the existence or Being of the Godhead he calleth this though joyned with evident knowledge a Belief in opposition or with reference unto the Belief of Hypocrites against whom he there speaks which was much lesse then this assent of Devils For albeit that which is greater in the same kinde cannot be properly and absolutely said to be the lesse as we cannot properly and absolutely say that four is three but rather contains three in it yet upon some reference of the greater unto the lesse contained in it or unto some other third we may denominate the greater with the name of that which is lesse in the same kinde as we may say of him that promised three and gave four that he gave three because three is contained in four So the Philosopher saith that Habitus est dispositio every habit is a disposition not absolutely and properly for it is more yet because it is more with reference unto that which is lesse or unto the subject in whom it is we may say it is dispositio that is it contains disposition in it albeit no man would say that habitus were dispositio if he should define it 10 And men usually object to such as scoff at matters of Religion that the day will come wherein if they repent not they shall believe the things which now they little regard Albeit they cannot be said in
For we would believe our former conjecture of war or weather a great deal the better if a cunning States-man should give judgement of the one or an Astronomer or some that we know very weather-wise his opinion of the other For now besides the probability of our own conjectures we have other mens authority to confirm our belief In both kindes either where the grounds of each are several or where both conspire together as the ground of belief or our apprehension of the ground is greater so our belief waxeth stronger Thus we believe the Roman stories of Caesars times more firmly then the relations of Herodotus concerning matters of Egypt or other countries because more Writers and they such as are lesse suspected of vanity or imposture do testifie the truth of Roman affairs 16 Other things which are credible or may be believed are as we said scibilia such things as may be exactly known by natural reason though not of the party which onely believes them for exact knowledge alwayes expels meer belief of the same thing in the same party That the Sun is bigger then the Earth or that the motion thereof is swifter then any Arrows flight may be known exactly by a Mathematician but ordinary Countrey-men such as are not rustically wayward do believe it evidently and exactly know it they cannot The ground of their belief in such a case is authoritas docentis And this authoritie of teachers or others upon whose assertions we relie consisteth partly in a perswasion of the teachers or relators skill in those matters which he teacheth or relateth and partly in his honestie fidelitie or veracitie in his dealings or sayings And as these are reputed greater so do we more believe him in these things which he avoucheth for true and relie more securely upon his authoritie For as we said before Caeteris paribus the certainty of belief encreaseth as the ground of belief doth both for the number of points believed and for the firmnesse of the belief it self If two of the same facultie teach us divers things whereof we have no other ground but their assertion we believe him better whose skill and fidelitie we account of better and the more the parties be that report or avouch the same thing the more we believe them if they be reputed skilful and honest And where the authoritie is the same both for extension and degrees yet we believe the things taught better from the better or more immediate apprehension of the authoritie As if Aristotle Euclide or Archimedes were alive and in that reputation for skill in their several professions which their works are in we would believe those conclusions which we heard them teach better than such as we had from them by others or as we said at the second hand For though the authoritie in both cases were the same yet should not our apprehension of it be so but more immediate in the former We see by daily experience how opinions onely grounded upon the authoritie of teachers for their skill in such matters well reputed of do enforce others especially inferiours in that kinde of skill to give an assent unto the same truth although they have good shew of reason to the contrarie As what Countrey-man is there but would think he might safely swear that the Earth were an hundred times greater then the Sun yet if an Astronomer of whose skill he hath had experience in other matters which he can better discern one whom he knew to be an honest plain dealing man not accustomed to cog with his friend should seriously avouch the contrarie that the Sun is bigger than the Earth few Countrey-men would be so wayward as not to believe their friend Astronomer Albeit his authoritie set aside they had no reason to think so but rather the contrarie And it were a signe of ignorant arrogancie if Punies or Fresh-men should reject the axiomes and principles of Aristotle usual in the Schools because they have some reasons against them which themselves cannot answer For reason might tell them that others their betters which have gone before them have had greater reasons to hold them then they can yet have to deny them This perswasion of other mens skill or knowledge will win the assent of modest and ingenuous youths unto such rules or Axiomes as otherwise they would stiflie denie and have wittie reasons to overthrow But albeit this assent which men give to conclusions they know not themselves but onely believe upon other mens asseverations may be very great as many Countrey-men will believe an Astronomer affirming that the Sun is greater then the Earth better then they will the honestest of their neighbours in a matter that may concern both their commodities yet if the relators or avouchers could make them conceive any probable reason of the same conclusions as if the Astronomer in the mentioned case could shew how everie bodie the further it is from us seemeth the lesse and then declare how many hundred miles the Sun is from us Mens mindes would be a great deal better satisfied and this assent or belief which formerlie did onely relie upon authoritie would be much strengthned by this second tie or hold-fast And if we would observe it There is usually a kinde of regresse betwixt our Belief of authorities and our Assent unto conclusions taught by them First usually we believe authority and afterwards the conclusions taught by it for the authorities sake But after we once finde experiment of the truth of conclusions so taught we believe the authority the better from this experimental truth of the conclusion 17 Out of all these acceptions degrees of Belief or Assent something may be gathered for better expressing the several degrees of true Christian belief which like Jacobs ladder reacheth from Earth to Heaven The first step whereof is belief or assent unto things supernatural The first general part SECT II. CAP. II. Of assent unto objects supernatural THings supernatural we call such as the natural reason of Man cannot attain unto or such as naturally can neither be known or assented unto as probable but are made known or probable by revelation Such are the mysteries of our salvation and the Articles of Christian Belief For no Article of our Belief if we consider them with all the circumstances and in that exact manner as they are proposed in Scripture to be believed could ever have come into corrupted mens cogitation unlesse God had revealed it unto him Seing then we cannot know them in any sort by humane reason and authoritie neither can humane reason or authoritie be the ground of our assenting to them it remaineth then that Authoritas docentis The word of God be the ground of our belief 2 Here then must you call to minde what we said before that authoritas docentis did consist in two things namely in the skill and fidelity or sincerity of the Teacher and by how much we know those to be greater by so much is
3 Lastly the experiments which are related by Authors of this profession men in any reasonable mans judgement as much to be Believed herein as any other Writers in theirs are far more notable and apt to produce belief and hope of attaining the truth in this profession than any others can have in theirs The experiments of others were but ordinary and natural these are extraordinary and supernatural If the Atheist should impudently deny the truth of their report we may convince him with S. Augustines acute Dilemma If the Miracles related by our Writers be true they give evident experiment of the truth of Scripture if there were no such particular miracles but all feigned then this was a miracle above all miracles that Christian Religion should prevail against all other Arts Power or Policy without any extraordinary event or miracle It was not so easie a matter to cozen all the Roman Emperours and their Deputies with feigned Tales the World which hated Christians so much was inquisitive enough to know the truth of their reports I may conclude Nisi veritas magna fuisset non praevaluisset It was miraculous doubtless that it should so enrease without arms without any promise of carnal pleasure or security but even against their natural inclination that did profess it and all the Worlds opposition against it It had enemies both private and publick domestick and forraign even the flesh and sense of those which followed it fought against it 4 Mahomet since that time hath found a multitude of followers but all either enforced to follow him by threats of shame disgrace and tortures in this life or else allured thereto by fair promises of carnal pleasures to be perpetual without interruption in the life to come He hath set his followers such a course as they might be sure both of wind and tide And if the Haven whereat they arrive were as safe as their course is easie they were of all men the most happy But Christianity from its first beginning was to row against the stream of flesh and blood and to bear out sail against all the blasts that the Devil World or Flesh could oppose against it In a word the increase of Mahumetism hath followed the barbarous Turkish monarchies advancement as moisture in bodies doth the increasing fulness of the Moon And it had been an extraordinary Miracle if a barbarous multitude never acquainted with any civil pleasures should not have composed their mindes unto their Emperours in following a Religion framed as it were to court the senses and wooe the flesh But Christianitie then flourished most when the scorching heat of persecution was at the height When the countenance of Emperours as terrible to their foes for their Heroical valour as plausible to their friends for their lovely carriage were most fiercely set against it What Princes either more terrible to their enemies or more amiable to their friends than Trajan Dioclesian or others of the Christians persecutors were What man living is there of civil education that would not have lothed Mahomet and the whole succession of the Ottoman Familie in respect of these Roman Princes And yet a great part of their native Subjects men as otherwise excellently qualified so of a quiet and peaceable disposition yet readie alwaies to venture their lives for these Heathen Princes in most dangerous service against the enemies of the Roman Empire but most readie to follow the Crucisied Christ through fire and sword against their Emperors command dearer to them than this mortal life and all the Worlds threats or allurements It were sottish to think that such men had not perfect notice of some Higher Powers Commandment to the contrarie whom they thought it safer to obey when they contradicted the commandments or fair allurements of these supream Earthly Powers And it were as silly a perswasion to think that if the great Turk would change his religion for any other that might yeeld like hopes of carnal pleasure after this life any great number of his Subjects would lose their dignities for refusing subscription 5 The brief of what hath been or may be said concerning the grounds or motives of our Assent unto Objects supernatural may be comprised in these four Propositions following of which the first two are Axiomes evident in nature and received by all The two latter undoubted Axiomes amongst true Believers but suppositions onely to meer natural men or Novices in Christianity 6 The first The Stile or Title of these Sacred Books pretending divine Authority binde all men to make trial of their truth commended to us by our Ancestors confirmed to them by the Blood of Martyrs their Predecessors to use the means which they prescribed for this trial that is Abstinence from things forbidden and Alacrity in doing things commanded by them 7 The second Ordinary Apprehension or natural Belief of matters contained in Scriptures or the Christian Creed are of more force to cause men to undertake any good or abstain from any evil than the most firm Belief of any ordinary matters or any points of meer Natural consequence 8 The third Objects and grounds of Christian Belief have in them greater stability of truth and are in themselves more apt to found most strong and firm Belief then any other things whatsoever meerly credible 9 For as the most noble Essences and first Principles of every Art are most intelligible so are divine Truths of all other most Credible Not that they are more easie to be Assented to of any at their first proposal But that they have a greater measure of credibilitie in them and as their credibilitie and truth is inexhaustible so Belief of them once planted can never grow to such fulnesse of certaintie as not to receive daily increase if we applie our mindes diligently unto them so that true Christian Belief admits no stint of growth in this life but still comes nearer and nearer to that evidence of Knowledge which shall swallow it up in the life to come For the conceit of impossibilities or repugnances in nature objected by the obdurate Atheists to make the Principles of Christian religion seem incredible that they might like old Truants have the companie of Novices in Christianitie to loiter or mis-spend good hours with them we shall by Gods assistance dispel them and all other Clouds of like Errours in unfolding the truth of those Articles which they most concern 10 The fourth The means of apprehending the truth of Scriptures and experiments confirming their divine Authority are both for variety of kindes and number of Individual in every kinde far more and more certain than the means of apprehending the grounds of any other Belief or the experiments of any other teachers Authority 11 Some Particulars of every kinde with the General Heads or Common places whence like Observations may be drawn we are now to present so far as they concern the confirmation of the truth of Scriptures in general For the experiments which confirm the truth
v. 37. The manner of his relenting chap. 43. v. 6. upon necessitie of their going for more food and his sons peremptory refusal to go without Benjamin in the five first verses of the 43 Chapter * His condescending v. 11. upon their just Apologie for mentioning their youngest brother to the Governour and Judahs undertaking for Benjamins safe conduct back and forth in the 10. 9. 8. and 7. verses lastly the close or Epiphonema of his speech v. 13. and 14. Whilest I compare one of the circumstances with another and all of them with other precedent and consequent chiefly with Judahs speech to Joseph Genesis 44. from the sixteenth verse to the end of the Chapter although I knew no other Scripture to make me a Christian this one place would perswade me to become a Pythagorean and think that my soul had been in some of Jacobs sons where it had heard this controversie rather then to imagine that it could have been fained by any that lived long after 7 Or if we consider not the particular relations onely but the whole contrivance and issue of this storie what patern of like invention had Moses to follow If the Atheist grant such a Divine Providence as he describes let him tell us whence he learned it If from any more ancient description let this be suspected for artificial if not let this be acknowledged for the first natural representation of it Without either a former patern to imitate or true resemblance of such a Divine Providence in events immediately to be related how could such a Supream Power governing and disposing all things contrary to the designes and purposes of man be by mortal man conceived More probable is the Poets fiction that Minerva should be conceived in Jupiters brain then that Humane Fancie should bring forth a more Omnipotent more wise or excellent Deity than the Poets make their Jupiter without any true image of his Providence manifested in the effects But after the manifestation of it in the story of Joseph and the live-picture of it taken by Moses all imitation of it was not so difficult though he that would seek to imitate him fully should herein come as far short of the solid marks of his historical truth as the Egyptians Juglers tricks did of true Miracles 8 As all these and many other places yeeld undoubted Characters of true Historical narrations so do his speeches unto this people Deut. 29. 30. 31. Infallible symptoms of a dving man and one that indeed had born this mighty Nation as an Eagle bears her voung ones upon her wings These admirable strains of his heavenly admonitions and divine prophesies compared with the live images of former truths witnsse that he was the Janus of Prophets Vates oculatus tam prateritorum quain futurorum one that could both clearly see what had been done beso â—… what should fall out after his death Both which shall hereafter God willing better appear by matters related and event foretold by him 9 But to proceed the whole Historical part of the Bible not Moses his Books alone yeeld plenty of such passages as being compared with other circumstances or the main drift and scope of the entire stories whereof they are parts leave no place for imagination either why they should or how possibly they could have been inserted by Art or Imitation or have come into any mans thoughts not moved by the real occurrence of such occasions as are specified in the matters related And seeing all of them are related by such as affect no Art many of them by such as lived long after the parties that first uttered or acted them we cannot conceive how all particulars could be so naturally and fully recorded unless they had been suggested by his Spirit who giveth mouth and speech to man who is alike present to all successions able to communicate the secret thoughts of forefathers to their children and put the very words of the deceased never registred before in the mouths or pens of their successors for many generations after as distinctly and exactly as if they had been caught in Characters of Steel or Brass as they issued out of their mouths 10 When I reade that speach in Ovid. 4 Metam Fab. 8. Sive es mortalis qui te genuere beati Et Mater foelix fortunata profectò Si qua tibi Soror est quae dedit ubera Nutrix If mortal thou thrice happy sure thy Parents be Or if thou any Sister hast thrice happy she Thrice happy Nurse whose breasts gave suck to thee I see no inducement to believe this for a true Story because I know the end and aim of his writing was to invent Verisimilia to feign such speeches as best besitted the persons whose part he took upon him to express thereby to delight his hearers with variety of lively representations But when I reade that narration of our Saviours Apology for himself against the Jews which said he had an unclean spirit Luke 11. 14. and a woman coming in with her verdict Now blessed is the womb that bare thee and the paps that gave thee suck v. 27. This unexpected strain with our Saviours reply unto it Yea rather blessed are those that hear the word of God and keep it v. 28. so briefly inserted into the Story inforce me to think that it was penned by one that sought onely to relate the truth part of which was this womans speech But with the means of knowing the New Testament to be the Word of God I will not here meddle the Old Testament sufficiently proveth it besides many other experiments to be prosecuted in the unfolding of sundry Articles CAP. V. Of the Harmony of sacred Writers AN other Inducement for believing the truth of the Old Testament is the Harmony of so many several writers living in such distance of Ages handling such diversity of arguments and covering them with stiles for the majesty of some and the familiarity of others more different then Virgils verses and the rudest countrymans talk and yet all of them retaining the self same relish Whiles we reade Tully Virgil Livie Salust and Ovid though all living near about one time yet their writings differ as much as Flesh and Fish Many learned men like some one or few of these and yet much mislike others reputed as excellent writers in their kinde living about the same time much more might he that should have read the common or vulgar Historiographers Poets or Orators of that time have contemned them as base in respect of the former But the Prophets of the Old Testament and the Historiographers of the same though differing infinitely in degrees of stile and invention yet agree as well in the substance or essential quality of their writings as the same Pomander chafed and unchafed There is the same odour of life and goodnesse in both but more fragrant and piercing in the one than in the other And no man that much likes the one can mislike
force of assimilating them unto the paterns of godly and religious mens Souls represented herein yea even of transforming them into the similitude of that Image wherein they were first created The Idaeas of Sanctity and Righteousnesse contained in this Spiritual Glasse are the causes of our Edification in good life and Vertue as the Idaea or Platform in the Artificers head is the cause of the Material House that is builded by it SECT II. Of Experiments and Observations External answerable to the rules of Scripture CAP. VII Containing the Topick whence such Observations must be drawn 1 IF the Books of some Ancient rare Author who had written in sundry Arts should be found in this Age all bearing the Authors name and other commendable Titles prefixed a reasonable man would soon be perswaded that they were His whose name they bore but sooner if he had any positive arguments to perswade himself or their Antiquitie or if they were commended to him by the authoritie or report of men in this case credible But besides all these if every man according to his Experience or Skill in those Arts and Faculties which this Ancient writer handles should upon due examination of his Conclusions or discourse find resolution in such points as he had alwayes wavered in before or be instructed in matters of his Profession or observation whereof he was formerly ignorant this would much strengthen his Assent unto the former reports or traditions concerning their Author or unto the due praises and Titles prefixed to his Works albeit he that made this trial could not prove the same truth so fully to another nor cause him to Believe it so firmly as he himself doth unlesse he could induce him to examine his writings by like Experiments in some Facultie wherein the examiner had some though lesse Skill And yet after the like trial made he that had formerly doubted would Believe these works to be the supposed Authors and subscribe unto the Titles and commendations prefixed not so much for the Formers Report or Authoritie as from his own Experience Now we have more certain Experiments to prove that the Scriptures are the word of God then we can have to prove any mens works to be their supposed Authors for one Author in any Age may be as good as another He perhaps better of whom we have heard lesse We could in the former case only certainly Believe that the Author whosoever was an excellent Scholler but we could not be so certain that it was none other but he whose Name it did bear For there may be many Aristotles and many Platoes many Excelllent men in every Profession yet but One God that is All in All whose Works we suppose the Scriptures are which upon strict examination will evince him alone to have been their Author 2 The meanes then of establishing our Assent unto any part of Scripture must be from Experiments and Observations agreeable to the rules in Scripture For when we see the reason and manner of sundrie events either related by others or experienced in our selves which otherwise we could never have reached unto by any Natural Skill or generally when we see any effects or concurrence of things which cannot be ascribed to any but a Supernatural Cause and yet they fully agreeing to the Oracles of Scriptures or Articles of Belief This is a sure Pledge unto us that he who is the Author of Truth and gives being unto all things was the Author of Scriptures 3 Such Events and Experiments are divers and according to their diversities may work more or lesse on divers dispositions Some may find more of one sort some of another none all Some again may be more induced to Believe the truth of Scriptures from one sort of Experiments some from others Those observations are alwayes best for every man which are most incident to his Vocation With some varietie of these observations or Experiments we are in the next place to acquaint divers Readers CAP. VIII That Heathenish Fables ought not to Prejudice divine Truth 1 NOthing more usual to men wise enough in their generation then for the varietie or multitude of false reports concerning any Subject to discredit All that are extant of the same And all inclination unto diffidence or distrust is not alwayes to be misliked but onely when it swayes too far or extends is self beyond the limits of its proper Circumference that is matters of Bargain or secular Commerce As this diffident temper is most common in the cunning managers of such affaires so the first degree or propension to it were not much amiss in them did they not Transcendere à genere ad genus that is were not their Mistrust commonly too generally rigid and stiff For most men of great dealings in the world finding many slipperie companions hold it no sin to be at the least suspitious of all Others being often cozened by such as have had the name and reputation of Honest men begin to doubt whether there be any such thing indeed as that which men call Honestie and from this doubting about the real nature of Honestie in the Abstract they resolve undoubtedly That if any man in these dayes do not dâ—… ill with others it is onely for want of sit opportunitie to do himself any great good But as Facilitie in yielding Assent unless it be moderated by discretion is an infallible Consequent of too great simplicitie and layes a man open to abuse and wrong in matters of this life so General Mistrust is the certain forerunner of Insidelity and makes a man apt enough to cozen himself without a tempter in matters of the life to come though otherwise this is the very disposition which the great Tempter works most upon who for this reason when any notable truth of greater moment fals out labours by all means to fil the world with reports of like events but such as upon examination he foresees wil prove false for he knows well that the Belief of most pregnant truths may be this means be much impaired as honest men are usually mistrusted when the world is full of knaves And to speak the Truth It is but a very short Cut betwixt general and rigid Mistrust in worldly dealings and Infidelity in spiritual matters which indeed is but a kind of diffidence or mistrust and he that from the experience of often cozenage comes once to this point That he will trust none in worldly affairs but upon strong securitie or legal assurance may easily be transported by the varietie or multitude of reports in spiritual matters notoriously false to Believe nothing but upon the sure pledge and Evidence of his own Sense or natural Reason This is one main fountain of Atheism of which God willing in the Article of the Godhead In this place I onely desire to give the Reader notice of Satans Policy and to advertise him withall that as there is a kind of Ingenuous Simplicity which if it match with sobâ—ieâ—ie and serious
had been That Monarch of the World which according to the common received Opinion throughout the East was at this time to arise in Jewry So doth the God of this World still blind the eyes of the worldly-wise with Fair Shews or earthly shadows of Heavenly Things that they cannot or care not to look into the Body or Substance of Divine Mysteries for whose representation onely those are given otherwise uncapable of any cause either in Nature Reason or Policy Vespasian the Emperour indeed was the Second Type or shadow of the Messiah That great Monarch and Prince of Peace whose endlesse Kingdom shall put down all Wars for ever For seeing by the Fall of these Jews as Saint Paul saith Salvation is come unto the Gentiles it pleased the Wisdom of our GOD to have their Destruction Solemnized with the self-same Signs that His birth had been which brought forth Life unto the World For immediately after their Fatal Overthrow by Titus Janus had his Temple shut and Peace a Temple erected by Vespasian Thus Divine Suggestions Effect no more in most mens thoughts then diurnal Intention of mind doth in hard Students broken sleeps which usually set the Soul a working seldom finding any distinct Representation of what she seeks though contenting her self oft-times for that Season with some pleasant Phantasm as much different from the true nature of that she hunts after as the clouds which Ixion imbraced were from Juno Vespasians Secret Instinct in this devotion did aim no doubt as it was directed by all Signs of the Time at the true Prince of Peace but was choaked and stifled in the Issue or Passage and his intent blinded in the Apprehension by the palpable and grosse conceipts of Romish Idolatry wherein he had been nuzled as mens In-bred desire of true Happinesse is usually taken up and blind-folded by such pleasant sensible Objects as they most accustom themselves unto And yet God knows whether this vertuous Emperours last Hopes were inwardly rooted in Pride and Presumption of heart or rightly conceived there were onely brought forth amisse As if a man should first apprehend the state of Blessednesse or Regeneration in a dream the Representation of it would be grosse though the Apprehension sound Quite contrary to his Sons disposition when he himself apprehends death coming upon him which the Physitians and Astronomers could not perswade him to beware of he solaced himself with this saying Now shall I be a God his inward Hopes of a Celestial state after this life might for ought that any man knows be true and sound and the representation onely tainted with the Romans grosse Conceipt 6 But whatever became of Him in that other World His Entrance into this His Continuance herein and Departure hence were in all the worlds sight of unusual and Extraordinary Observation The disposition of the Times by the most irreligious amongst the Romans were referred to Fates or divine Powers who had not graced the Birth Life and Death or long flourishing Raign of Augustus with half so many Tokens of their Presence on Earth or Providence over Humane Affairs What Effect or issue can the Roman assign answerable unto them Rome could not invite the nations to come and see whether any prosperity were like hers for hers had been far greater and of longer continuance then now under Vespasian who was suddenly called away by a Comet from Heaven and Augustus his Sepulchre opening of its own accord to welcome him to his grave Whereat then did all these Signs point They should have been as a New Star to lead the wise men of the West unto Hierusalem now crying out of the dust unto the careless Roman Have ye no regard all ye that passe by Behold and see if there be any sorrow like unto my sorrow which is done unto me wherewith the Lord hath afflicted me in the day of his fierce wrath It was not Titus and Vespasian that had afflicted her they were but His Deputies that was Lord of Sion who had Decreed what they Effected For this cause did neither the Father nor the Son take the name of Judaicus albeit the Difficulty of the War begun by the Father and the Famousnesse of the Victory atchieved by the Son according to the custom of the Romans observed by them in their Triumphs and other Solemnities did solicit them hereunto For what victory gotten by any Roman was like unto this either for the multitude of the Slain or the Captives Nothing in this kind could seem strange unto the Politician if it had proceeded from Tacitus pen. But Satan it seems by Gods permission hath called in that part of Tacitus as a Book too dangerous for his Scholars to read lest giving Credence unto it they might Believe him lesse and Christians more in any other points and yet praised be the Name of Our Gracious God who envies no man the truth and hath left us abundant Records of this Story all answerable to his Sacred Word and Prophecies of old concerning Hierusalem From that part of Tacitus which is left we may gather how consonant his Conclusions would have been unto that Faithful and most Ingenious Historian Josephus with whom he Jumps in these particulars That this people were of Bodies Healthful and able their City exceeding strong every way well provided against long siege Which Assertion would have ministred Suspition to such as measure all Stories by rules of Policy unlesse some Roman writer had avouched it seeing Pompey had razed the City-wals and Sosius had taken it by force in Augustus time since continuing in Subiection unto the Romans until the last and Fatal Rebellion But Tacitus tels us that these Jews made their benefit of Claudius his covetousnesse and purchased licence to fortisie the City in time of peace against war during which it grew more populous then before by the reliques of other ruinated Cities resorting unto it And albeit he differ from Josephus in the number of the besieged yet he acknowledgeth Six Hundred Thousand of all sorts the Women as resolute as the Men Armour and munition enough for as many as could and yet more in this People that durst use and manage them then could be expected in such a number Their Seditious and Factious their stubborn and desperate mindes against God and man and their own souls neglective of fearful Signs from Heaven and other prodigious Tokens foretelling their Desolation are Pathetically described by the same Writer The preparations likewise on Titus his part we may gather from him to be as great as any Roman ever used His army at the first approach to the City thought scorn to expect the help of Famine to make the Besieged yield and yet after one or two Assaults made to little purpose enforced to desist until all the Engines of Batterie either of Ancient or Modern Invention were ready And all these circumstances we have fully set down in this fragment of Tacitus which is left 7
and natural meaning of the place is as if he had said When you have seen Hierusalems Fatal Day then look for such Signs in the Sun and Moon as I have told for the one doth Prognosticate the others Approach as certainly as the Budding of the Fig-tree doth Summer The like connexion of these fearful Signs with Hierusalems desolation we have in Saint Luke chapt 21. 25 Having spoken before onely of the tribulation of Hierusalem he continueth his speech Then there shall be signs in the Sun and in the Moon and in the Stars and upon the earth trouble amongst the Nations with perplexity the Sea and the Waters shall roar and mens hearts shall fail them for fear and for looking after those things which shall come on the world For the Powers of Heaven shall be shaken and then shall they see the Son of man come in a cloud with power and great glory And when these things begin to come to passe then look up and lift up your Heads for your Redemption draweth near And he spake to them a Parable Behold the Fig-tree and all trees when they now shoot forth ye seeing them know of your own selves that Summer is then near so likewise ye when ye see these things come to passe know ye that the Kingdom of God is near Verily I say unto you this generation shall not passe till All These Things be done As we are bound by Christian Faith to Believe that this Prophecy is not yet but shall be Fully accomplished at the last Day so in truth I should suspect my Heart of Infidelity if I did not acknowledge it truly verified in such a sense as I have intimated immediately after the destruction of Hierusalem The former Distinction of Our Saviours Coming in Power or to present the terrors of the last Day and His last coming unto Judgement Indeed he himself hath intimated for he gave his Disciples infallible Signs when they might certainly expect the former verse 33. Heaven and earth shall passe c. but of that day and hour to wit of the last judgement no man no not the Angels of Heaven but my father only knoweth As if he had said This last day shall not come with such Observation as the former will the Signs here described shall not Prognosticate but accompany it In the Former there were signs in the Sun and Moon but in the Later both Sun and Moon shall cease to â—e In the Former the powers of Heaven were shaken the Earth did tremble and the Sea did roar in the Later The Heavens shall be gathered like a scroll and passe with away a noise the elements shall melt with heat and the earth with the works that are therein shall be burnt the Sea shall be no more the whole Frame of Nature shall be dissolved on a suddain and such as until that time mind earthly matters confining their thoughts within this Sphere of Mortality shall be intrapped in the ruines and prest down to Hell with the weight of it Onely such as being In this world are not Of it but have their Conversation in Heaven where their Redemer sits at the right hand of GOD shall escape these suddain and fearful dangers as Birds that are without the Compasse of the Trap when it begins to fall Seeing it will be too late for men to begin their Belief Then too late to flie from death when destruction hath surprised them or to cry for Mercy first when Gods Judgments begin to seize upon the World The Atheist or carelesse Worlding may gather both the Terrors and Calamity of that Day from the often-mentioned lively representation of it under Titus for even in his time the Heavens and the Earth did threaten to passe away that all the world might know Christs words should not passe away The fire of Gods wrath which Moses had foretold should eat the Foundations of the Mountains in Jewry and such as Josephus tels us had been krndled in the Holy Mount did devour the Foundations of the Mount Vesuvius in Campania The Consequences thereof with other Prodigious Concomitants were so strange and fearful that if we compare the Ingenious Heathen Historiographers description of them with the fore-cited place of S. Luke his Relation doth as fully answer our Saviours Prediction as the Historical narrations of Events past contained in Scripture do the Prophecies that had gone of them before 4 The suddain Earthquakes were so Grievous that all the Valley was sultering hot and the tops of the Mountains sunk down under the ground were noises like Thunder answered with like Bellowings above The Sea roared and the Heavens resounded like noise huge and great Crashings were heard as if the Mountains had fallen together great stones leaped out of their places as high as tops of Hils and after them issued abundance of Fire and Smoke in so much that it darkened the Air and obscured the Sun as if it had been Eclipsed so that night was turned into day and day into night Many were perswaded that the Giants had raised some Civil Broyls amongst themselves because they did see their Shapes in the smoke and heard a noise of Trumpets others thought the World should be resolved into the old Chaos or consumed with Fire some ran out of their Houses into the Streets others from the Streets or High-wayes into their Houses others from Sea to Land some again from the Land to the Sea So Dion 〈◊〉 66. 5 These questionlesse were The Signs of the Son of Man that made all the Kindreds of the Earth thus Mourn For the Calamity was Publick the Abundance of Ashes and Dust was such that it over-spread Egypt Africk and Syria choaking not onely Men but Beasts and Birds poysoning Fishes and spoyling the grounds where it came The inhabitants of Rome whither this infection came a few dayes after the fire kindled in Campania thought that the Frame of the World had been out of joynt that the Sun did fall down to the earth and the earth ascend up to heaven And albeit the ashes and dust did not such present harm there as it had done every where else yet it bred a most grievous Pestilence breaking out not long after and in the year following whilest Titus went to view the calamities of Campania a great part of Rome was burnt by fire issuing out of the ground Amongst other harms these following were most remarkable It consumed the Temple of Serapis of Isis of Neptune the Pantheon the Diribitorium the Temple of Jupiter Capitolinus unto which the Jews were not long before enjoyned to pay that Tribute which they formerly had done to the Temple of Hierusalem Thus though the Ark be taken yet will it be the Downfal of Dagon their chief God that took it and though Hierusalem lay buried in her Ruines for her Peoples grievous Sins yet shall hers as All Sacred Pensions Sacrilegiously employed devour the Seats of their possessors But what can we more say then
Argument Only that mutation in our deliverance from the Servitude of the Romish Church may not be omitted For if we compare it with the Israelites departure out of Egypt the manner of Gods Providence exemplified at large by Moses in the former is as a perfect rule to discern the same power in the later and the fresh Experiment of the later confirms unto our consciences the truth of the History concerning the former God from the spoils of the Egyptians furnished the Israelites with all things necessary for their journey the same God had revived the study of Tongues and revealed the Art of Printing a little before our fore-fathers departed out of Babylon that they should not come away empty but wel furnished to wage war with their Enemies whom they had robbed of their chief Jewels leaving small store of polite literature or skill in Scriptures amongst them though they have increased their Faculties that way since If we diligently view the disposition of Gods Providence before those times we cannot but acknowledge that it was the same power that first caused light to shine out of darknesse which then renewed the face of the earth again and brought the light of ingenious and sacred Literature forth of the Chaos of Barbarity obscurity and fruitless curiosity wherein it had been long inclosed It is me thinks a pleasant Contemplation to observe how the Worthies of the Age precedent did bestir themselves in gathering and dressing Armour not used for many hundred years before no man knowing for what purpose until the great Commander of heaven and earth gives our his Commission to the Captaines of his Host for invading his enemy the Man of Sin Little did that noble religious and learned King Alphonsus or Laurentius de Medicis with such like think of Luther Zuinglius Calvin Bucer Melancthon or other Champions departure from the Romish Church when they gave such countenance to Polite learning and learned men from whom these had their skill yea These Men Themselves and their Fellows did little think of such Projects as God by them after effected when they first began to use those weapons by which they finally foiled their mighty adversaries Again we have as it were a fresh Print of Gods dealing with Pharaoh in his like proceedings against the Pope Pharaoh being delivered over to the stubbornnesse of his own Heart had it so hardened at last that he desperately â—oseth both life and kingdom whilst he wrangles with the Israelites for their Cattel The Popes heart likewise was so far hardened for his former pride and so strangely besotted with the sweetnesse of his own Cup that he cannot forgo the very dreggs but will have all swallowed down even Indulgences themselves that so the Lords Name might be glorified in his shameful overthrow Unlesse it had been for such a notorious and palpable blindnesse of heart in retaining that more then Heathenish and Idolatrous Abomination the just causes of Luthers revolt had not been so manifest to the world nor others departure from the Romish Church so general All this as it was the Lords doing so ought it to seem wonderful in our eyes For in this our deliverance was manifested the self same Power Wisdom and Providence for the stedfast acknowledgement of which all the former miracles in Egypt had been wrought then necessary to the Israelites but not to our Forefathers who had believed the truth of Moses Miracles instructed by the rules of Gods providence in them manifested to discern the same infinite power and wisdom in their own deliverance the manner of which was truly miraculous as Cheninitius well answered the Papist Jew-like requiring signs or miracles for Luthers doctrine which had the same signs to confirm it that Christianitie it self first had Vir sine vi ferri vi verbi inermibus armis Vir sine re sine spe contudit orbis opes Sans dint of sword by strength of word And armlesse harmlesse pains A wealthlesse wight hopelesse in sight Hath crash'd Romes golden veines 11 Luthers successe was apprehended by the worldly wise men of those times as impossible as the predictions of Pharaohs overthrow by Moses would have been to such in that Age as knew not the Will or Power of God And Albertus Krantzius a man as of an excellent Spirit so of far greater place and authority in Germany then Luther was and one that from as earnest detestation of the Romish Churches pride and insolencies notified as great a desire of reformation as Luther had yet thought he should but have lost his labour in oppugning that greatnesse whereto it was grown The same Bishop a little before his death being made acquainted with Luthers purpose after approbation of his good intents to reform the abuse of Indulgences burst out into these despairing Speeches of his good successe Frater frater abi in celâ—â—â— dic Miserere mei Deus Brother Brother get into thy cell and take up a Psalm of mercie 12 Would God the Incredulitie and carelesse carriage of the Israelites after their mighty deliverance had not been too lively represented by the like in most reformed Churches When that generation was gathered to their fathers would God another had not risen after them which neither knew the Lord nor the works which he had done for Israel Judg. 2. 10. A generation as much addicted unto Sacriledge as abhorring Idols Rom. 2. 22. dishonouring GOD by polluting that law of Libertie wherein they gloried Lib. 1. SECT IV. Pars. 2. Of Experiments in our selves and the right framing of Belief as well unto the several parts as unto the whole Canon of Scriptures THough these we now treat of be the surest Pledges of divine Truths without which all Observations of former Experiments are but like Assurances well drawn but never Sealed yet are they least of all communicable unto others He that hath tried them may rejoyce in them as of That Good Treasure hid in the Field which he that hath found can be content to sell all that he hath and Buy the Field wherein it is that is to moralize that Parable for good Students use he can be content to addict himself wholly or principally unto this studie suffering others to discourse of such matters as they most delight and glory in Sealing his own mouth with that Hebrew Proverb Secretum meum mihi It shall suffice then to set down some general Admonitions for the finding of this Hidden Manna albeit thus much cannot be so well performed in this place seeing the search hereof is not so easie or certain without the doctrine of Gods Providence and the matter or Subject of the most or best Experiments in this kind belong unto particular Articles of this Creed to be prosecuted in their proper place according to the Method used in these general Introductions by comparing divine Oracles with the Experiments answerable unto them CAP. XXXI Shewing the Facility and use of the proposed Method by Instance in
Infallibility wherewith they hale most silly souâ—… to them were too far spread before the Trent councel too commodious to bâ— called in on a sodain Had they then begun to deny the Authority of this Booâ— though then pronouncing their mothers wo more openly then any Prophecies of old had done the ensuing desolations of the Jews every child 〈◊〉 have caught hold on this string that this Church as they suppose alwayâ—â— the same never obnoxious to any errour had in former time acknowledgeed it for Authentick and divine albeit no question but many of them sincâ— have wish'd from their hearts that their forefathers had used the same as Seraiah did Jeremiahs books which he wrote against Babylon Jer. 51. that botâ— it and all memory of it had been drowned in the Bottom of the deepest seâ— and a milstone thrown upon it by Gods Angel that it never might rise up again to interrupt their whorish mothers beastly pleasures by discovering her filthy nakedness daily more and more For conclusion of this point for this present That this and other Canonical books had been long preserved or rather imprisoned by the Romish Church in darkness and ignorance until the Almightie gave his voice and caused them to speak in every tongue throughout these parts of the world doth no more argue her to have been the true and Catholick Church then Moses Education in Pharaohs Court during the time of his Infancie or Nonage doth argue the Egyptian Courtiers to have been Gods chosen People CAP. XXXIII A brief direction for preventing Scruples and resolving doubts concerning particular Sentences or passages in the Canon of Scripture UNto the second demand How we know this or that Sentence in any Foâ—… of Canonical Scripture to have been from God Not inserted by man Some perhaps would say this must be known by the Spirit Which indeed is the Briefest Answer that can be given but such as would require a long Apologie for its Truth or at least a large Explication in what Sense it were true if any man durst be so bold as to reply upon it Consequently to our former Principles we may Answer That our full and undoubted Assent unto some Principal Parts doth bind us unto the Whole Frame of Scriptures 〈◊〉 you will say we Believe such special parts from undoubted Experience 〈◊〉 their Truth in our hearts and without This our Belief of them could not be 〈◊〉 stedfast how then shall we stedfastly believe those parts of whose divâ—… truth we have no such Experiments for of every Sentence in Scripture wâ—… suppose few or none can have any Yet even unto those parts whereof we have no Experiments in particular we do adhere by our Former Faith because ouâ—… Souls and Consciences are as it were tied and fastned unto other Parts wherâ—… with they are conjoyned as the pinning nailing of two plain bodies in somâ—… few parts doth make them stick close together in all so as the one cannot bâ—… pulled from the other in any part whilest their fastning holds It will be râ—…plied that this Similitude would hold together if one part of Canonical Scripture were so firmly or naturally united to another as the divers portions 〈◊〉 one and the same continuate or Solid Body are but seeing it is evident 〈◊〉 so they are not who can warrant the contrarie but that a Sentence or Peâ—… od perhaps a whole Page might have been Foisted into the Canon by some Scribe or other Here we must retire unto our First Hold or Principles of Faith For if we sted fastly Believe from Experiments or otherwise that some principal parts of Scripture have come from God and that the same are sure Pledges for mans good the only means of his Salvation this Doctrine or Experience of Gods Providence once fully established will establish our Faith and Assent unto other parts of his Word whereof should we take them alone we could have no such Experiments For he that knoweth God or his Providence aright knows this withall that he will not suffer us to be tempted above our strength And once having had Experience of his Mercies past we cannot without Injurie to his Divine Majestie but in Confidence of it Believe and Hope that his All-seeing Wisdom and Almightie Power will still maugre the spight of Death Hell Satan and their Agents preserve his Sacred Word sincere without admixture of any profane false or humane Inventions that might overthrow or pervert our Faith begun Hereto we may refer all former Documents of His Care and Providence in preserving the Canon of our Faith from the Tyrannie of such as sought utterly to deface it and the Treachery of others who sought to corrupt it And it ought to be no little motive unto us thus to think when we see Austin Gregory and other of the Ancient writers either maimed or mangled or purged of their best Bloud where they make against the Romish Church or else her untruths fathered upon Them by her shamelesse sons in places where they are silent for her and yet this Sacred Volume untouched and uncorrupt by any violence offered to it by that Church only it hath lost its natural Beautie and Complexion by long durance in that homely and vulgar Prison whereunto they have confined it 2 But as from these and like Documents of Gods Care and Providence in preserving it and of His Love and Favour towards us we conceive Faith and sure Hope that he will not suffer us to be tempted with doubts of this nature above our strength so must we be as far from tempting Him by these or like unnecessary unseasonable curious Demands How should we know This or That Clause or Sentence if we should find them alone to be Gods word Why might not an Heretick of malice have forged or a Scribe through negligence altered them It should suffice that they have been commended to us not alone but accompanied with such Oracles as we have already Entertained for Divine And if any Doubt shall happen to arise we must rely upon that Oracle of whose truth every true Christian hath and all that would be such may have sure Trial. Deus cum tentatione simul vires dabit God with the Temptation will give Issue yea Joyful Issue to such Temptations as he suffers to be suggested by Others Not unto such as we thrust our selves into by our needless Curiosity When we are called unto the search of truth by Satan or his Instruments Objections against it the Lord will give us better reasons for our own or others Satisfactions then yet we know of or should be able to find but by the conduct of his untempted Providence CAP. XXXIV Concluding the First Book with some Brief Admonition to the Reader TO conclude this Treatise as it was begun The greater the Reward proposed to the faithful Practise or the Punishment threatned to the Neglect of these divine Oracles the greater is the Madnesse of many men in our time who in contemplative
Studies whose Principal End is delight can under go long toyl and great pains never attaining to exact Knowledge but by Believing their Instructors and taking many Theoremes and Conclusions upon Trust before they can make Infallible Trial of their Truth and yet in matters of their Salvation which cannot be exactly Known but only Believed in this life and whose Belief must be got by Practise not by Discourse demand Evidence of Truth and infallible Demonstration before they will vouchsafe to Believe or adventure their pains on their Practise and finally so Demean themselves in speech and resolution as if God Almightie should think himself highly graced and our Saviour his Son much beholden to them that they should Deign to be his Scholars sooner then Mahomets or Machiavels But we that are his Messengers must not debase His Word nor Disparage our Calling by Wooing them upon such Terms or professing to shew them the Truth before they be willing to learn it One first Principle whereof is this That such as will seek may find starting holes enough to run out of Christs Fold and escape his Mercies profered in his Church And as many reasons are daily brought sufficient to perswade a Right-disposed understanding of the Truth of Scriptures so no Argument can be found of force enough to convince a Froward Will or perswade perverse Affections These are they which make a many altogether uncapable of any Moral most of all of any Divine Truth and must be laid aside at the first Entrance into the School of Christ and continually kept under by the Rod of his Judgements and Terrours of that Dreadful Day Unto such as account these Consequents lesse dreadful or their dread lesse probable then that they should for a time at least lay aside all Perversitie of will or Humour of Contradiction to make sure trial of those divine Oracles for their Good we can apply no other Medicine but that of Saint John He that is Filthy let him be Filthy still Rev. 22. 11. 2. Thus much of general Inducements to Belief In the Observation and Use of all these and others of what kind soever we must implore the Assistance of Gods Spirit who only worketh True and lively Faith but ordinarily by these or like means These Scriptures are as the Rule or Method prescribing us our Diet and Order of life these Experiments joyned with it are as Nutriment and the Spirit of God digesteth all to our Health and Strength Without It all other means or matters of best Observation are but as good Meat to weak or corrupt Stomacks With It every Experiment of our own or others Estate taken according to the rules of Scriptures doth nourish and strengthen Faith and preserve our spiritual Health Many in our dayes uncessantly blame their Brethrens Backwardnesse to Entertain the Spirit or rely upon it only being more Blame-worthy themselves for being too forward in Believing Every Spirit and seeking to discern Canonical from Apocryphal Scriptures by the Spirit and again to Trie True from False Spirits by the Scriptures without serious Observation and setled Examination of Experiments answerable unto sacred Rules Such mens fervent Zeal unto the Letter of the Gospel is like an hot Stomach accustomed to light meats which increase Appetite more then Strength and fill the body rather with bad Humors then good Bloud 3 The Spirit no doubt speaks often unto us when we attend not but we must not presume to understand His Suggestions by His immediate Voice or Presence only by His Fruits and the inward Testimony of an appeased Conscience which he alone can work must we know him He that seeks as †Ignatius Ignatius Loyola taught his sons to discern Him without more ado by his manner of breathing may instead of him be troubled with an unwelcome Guest alwayes ready to invite himself where he sees preparation made for his Better and one I am perswaded that hath learned more kinds of Salutations then Loyola knew of able to fill empty Breasts or shallow Heads unsetled in Truth with such pleasant mild and gentle Blasts as are apt to breed strong perswasions of more then Angelical Inspirations 4 God grant the carriage of ensuing Times may argue these Admonitions needlesse which further to prosecute in respect of times late past and now present could not be unseasonable but thus much by the way must now suffice me purposed hereafter if God permit to Treat of the Trial of Spirits and certain apprehension of inherent Faith about the general means of whose production and establishment the Question most controversed in these days â—s Whether beside the Testification of Gods Spirit which as all agree must by these late mentioned or other means work Faith in our hearts the Testimony or authority of others besides our selves be necessary either for ascertaining our Apprehension of the Spirit thus working or for assuring the truth of Experiments wrought by it in our Souls or if no other besides the testimony of Gods Spirit and our own Conscience be necessary either after their Sentence given or whilest they give it How far the Authoritie or Ministery of men is necessary or behoveful either for bringing us acquainted with the Spirit of God or for the assistance and direction of our Conscience in giving right Sentence of the Truth or true meaning of Gods word Of these questions and others subordinate to them we are to dispute at large in the Books following How far the Ministry of Men is Necessary for PLANTING True Christian Faith and retaining the Unity of It PLANTED The Second Book of Comments upon the CREED AS in the first Intention so after some Prosecution of this long work my purpose was to refer the full Examination of the Romish Churches pretended Authoritie in matters Spiritual unto the Article of the Catholick Church Which with those three others of the Holy Ghost Communion of Saints and forgivenesse of Sins for more exact Methods sake and continuation of matters in nature and sacred writ most united I have reserved for the last place in this Frame of Christian Belief annexing the Articles of the Bodies resurrection and Everlasting life unto that of Final Judgement whereon these Two have most Immediate and most direct Dependance 2 But after the Platform was cast and matter for Structure prepared upon evident discovery of the Jesuites Treachery in setting up the Pope as a secret Competitor with the Blessed Trinity for Absolute Soveraignty over mens Souls and for this purpose continually plotting to have the Doctrine of their Churches Infallibilitie planted as low and deep as the very first and Fundamental Principles of Belief albeit in laying the former Foundations I had come to ground firm enough if free from undermining to bear all I meant to build upon it I was notwithstanding in this place constrained to Bare the whole Foundation and all about it unto the very Rock on whose strength it stands lest this late dismal Invention concerning the Popes
the Holy Ghost did write we answer briefly That the Language Tongue or Dialect is but the Vesture of Truth the Truth it self for substance is one and the same in all Languages And the Holy Spirit who instructed the first Messengers of the Gospel with the true sense and knowledge of the Truths therein revealed and furnished them with Diversity of Tongues to utter them to the capacitie of divers Nations can and doth throughout all succeeding Ages continue his gifts whether of Tongues or others whatsoever are necessarie for conveying the true sense and meaning of saving Truth already taught immediately to the Hearts of all such in every Nation as are not for their sin judged unworthy of his societie of all such as resist not His Motions to follow the Lusts of the Flesh And as for men altogether Illiterate that cannot read the Scripture in any Tongue we do not hold them bound nor indeed are any to Beleive absolutely or expresly every Clause or sentence in the sacred Canon to be the Infallible Oracle of Gods Spirit otherwise then is before expressed but unto the several Matters or substance of Truth contained in the principal Parts thereof their souls and Spirits are so surely tied and fastned that they can say to their own Concences Wheresoever these men that teach us these good Lessons learned the same themselves most certain it is that Originally they came from God and by the gracious Providence of that God whose Goodnesse they so often mention are they now come to us Such are the Rules or Testimonies of Gods Providence the Doctrines or real truths of Oriâ—…il Sin of our Misery by Nature and Freedom by Grace Such are the Articles of Christs Passion and the Effects thereof of the Resurrection and Life everlasting Unto These and other Points of like Nature and Consequence every true Christian Soul indued with Reason and Discourse gives a ful a firm and absolute Assent directly and immediately fastned upon these Truths themselves not tied or held unto them by any Authority of Man For albeit true and stedfast Belief of these Fundamental Points might be as scant as the true Worship of God seemed to be unto Flias in his daies yet every Faithful Soul must thus resolve Though all the World besides my self should worship Baal and follow after other Gods yet will I follow the God of Heaven in whom our Fathers trusted and on whose Providence who so reâ—…es shal never fall So likewise must every Christian both in Heart resolve Cutwardly profess with Peter but with unfaâ—â—ed praiers for better Succesâ—… diligent Indeavours by his Example to beware of all Presumption Though the World beside my self should abâ—ure Christ and admit of Mahomet for their Mediator yet would not I follow so great a Multitude to so great an Evil but always cleave unto the cruciâ—ied Christ my only Saviour and Redeemer who I know is both Able and Willing to save all such as follow him both in Life and Death So again though all the subtiltie and wisdom of Hell the World and Flesh should joyntly bend their Force stretch Invention to overthrow the glorious Hope of our Resurrection from the dead yet every Faithful Christ an must here resolve with Job and out of his Believing Heart profess I am sure that my Redeemer liveth and he shal stand the last on the earth and though after my skin this Body be destroyed yet shal I see God in my Plesh whom I my self shal see and mine eyes shal behold and none other for me Job 19. 25. As we hope to see Christ with our own eyes immediately and directly in his Person not by any other mens eyes so must we in this life stedfastly believe and fasten our Faith upon those Points and Articles which are Necessarie for the aâ—taining of this sight of Christ In and For Themselves not from any Authoritie or Testimonie of Men upon which we must relie for this were to see with the eyes of others Faith not with our own 12 Many other Points there be not of like Necessitie or Consequence which unto men specially altogether unlearned or otherwiâ—e of less capacity may be proposed as the Infallible Oracles of God unto some of which it is not lawful for them to give so absolute and firm irrevocable Asâ—ent as they must do unto the former because they cannot discern the Truth of them in it self or for it self or with their own eyes as it is supposed they did the Truth of the former CAP. III. The general Heads of Agreements or Differences betwixt us and the Papists in this Argument 1 Aâ—… the Diâ—â—iculties in this Argument may be reduced to these Three Heads First How we can know whether God hath spoken any thing or no unto his Church Secondly What the Extent of his Word or Speech is as whether All he hath spoken be VVritten or some Unwritten or how we may know amongst Books written which are written by Him which not Likewise of Unwritten Verities which are Divine which Counterfeit Thirdly How we know the Sense and Meaning of Gods VVord whether VVritten or Unwritten 2 These Difficulties are common to the Jews Turks Christians and all Hereticks whatsoever All which agree in this main Principle That whatsoever God hath said or shall say at any time is most undoubtedly and infallibly True 3 But for this present we must dismisse all Questions about the Number or Sufficiencie of Canonical Books or Necessitie of Traditions For these are without the lists of our proposed Method All the Professours either of reformed or Romish Religion agree in this Principle That certain Books which both acknowledge do contain in them the undoubted and infallible Word of God 4 The first Point of Breach or Difference betwixt us and the Papist is concerning the Means how a Christian man may be in Conscience perswaded as stedfastly and infallibly as is necessarie unto Salvation That these Books whose Authoritie none of them denie but both outwardly acknowledge are indeed Gods Words 5 The second Point of Difference admitting the stedfast and infallible Belief of the former is concerning the Means how every Christian man may be in Conscience perswaded as infallibly as is necessary to his Salvation of the true Sense and Meaning of these Books joyntly acknowledged and stedfastly believed of both 6 In the Means or Manner how we come to Believe both these Points stedfastly and infallibly we agree again in this Principle That neither of the former Points can ordinarily be fully and stedfastly Believed without the Ministerie Asseveration Proposal or instructions of men appointed by God for the begetting of Faith and Belief in others hearts both of us agree that this Faith must come by Hearing of the Divine Word 7 Concerning the Authority of Preachers or men thus appointed for the begetting of Faith the Question again is Twofold 8 First whether this Authority be primarily or in some peculiar sort
now not to be such but Necessarie and good So as not only the Obedience is to be thought good but the very Action wherein Obedience is seen though before Indifferent is now inherently good and the Omission of it would be in it self Evil and not by Consequent only For Obedience either is or causeth a new Form or Essential Difference which doth as it were sublimate the outward Action to an higher Nature and Quality then it was capable of before For the same Reason may this goodnesse of Obedience and the due Consideration of Harms which may follow its Refusal make such Actions as before had been Evil for us out of private Resolutions to have undertaken not to be any more Evil but Good The Difficultie only is what private Doubts or Dislikes may be countervailed by publick Authoritie or what certain Rule may be given when they may and when they may not 8 General Rules in this Case are very hard to be given because the Circumstances may be many and divers The Authority may be greater or lesse so may their Dislike that are to perform Obedience be of the things enjoyned The Injunction likewise may be more or lesse Peremptorie Sometimes it may seem to resemble rather an Advice then absolute Command sometimes rather to Adjure then Command Sometimes the Parties in Authority may be of lesse and the parties of whom Obedience is exacted of greater Reach and deeper Insight in those matters whereunto Obedience is enjoyned according to the Diversitie of the Subject of Obedience which sometime may be such wherein men of Experience or Practice are to be most Believed wherein Concurrence of Judgements and Multitude of Voices may argue more Truth Sometimes the Subject of Obedience may be matters of abstruse Speculation wherein one man of profound Judgement is more to be Believed then five hundred but of ordinarie Capacitie For as things Visible but far Distant so matters of abstruse Speculation cannot be discerned by multitude of Eyes but by clearnesse of Sight and as he that could discern ships in the Carthaginian from the Lilibaean haven saw more then all Xerxes Armie could in like Distance so doth it oft fall out that some one profound Judicious Contemplator sees clearly that Truth which all the Wits of the same Age had not been able without him to discover Such men may sin in obeying Authority whereunto others in yeelding Obedience sin not because they can discern the Unlawfulnesse of the Command it self better than others But unlesse a man can justly plead this or some other like peculiar Reason or Priviledge it is a very suspitious and dangerous Case to Disobey lawfull Authority whether Spiritual or Temporal in such matters as he thinks others of his own Rank may with safe Conscience Obey or in such matters whereunto he sees many men by his own Confession of great Judgement and Integrity of Life yeelding Obedience with alacritie For if thus he think of them he cannot but suspect himself and his Perswasions of Error nay he cannot be otherwise perswaded but that the Commandment or publick Injunction of Authority is not absolutely against Gods Commandment for so it could not be Obeyed with safe Conscience by men of Skil and Integrity And this I take to be the safest general Rule that can be given in this Case Not to consider the particular Matters enjoyned with such of their Circumstances or Consequences as we out of our private Imaginations conceive or fear so much as the general Form of publick Injunction as it indistinctly concerns All. If we can truly discern the Law or publike Act it self to be against Gods Law and such as will lay a Necessitie upon us of transgressing Gods Commandements if we yeeld Obedience to particulars enjoyned by it Our Apostles have already answered for us It is better to Obey God then Men. Christ had commanded them to preach the Gospel The Priests and other Governours forbid them to preach Christ Here was a Contradiction in the Lawes themselves But GOD Commands us to Obey the Powers ordained by him and their Commandements are particular Branches of Gods General Commandements for this purpose and he that Disobeyeth them Disobeyeth God unlesse their Commandements be contrary to some other of Gods Commandements And it is a Course as preposterous as dangerous to Disobey Authority because we dislike the things Commanded by it in respect of our selves or upon some Perswasion peculiar to us not common to All. For seeing Obedience is Gods expresse Commandement yea seeing We can no more Obey than Love God whom we have not seen but by obeying our Superiours whom we have seen True Spiritual Obedience were it rightly planted in our hearts would bind us rather to like Well of the things Commanded for Authorities sake than to Disobey Authority for the private dislike of them Both our Disobedience to the one and Dislike of the other are unwarrantable unlesse we can truly derive them from some formal Contradiction or Opposition betwixt the publick or general Injunction of Superiours and expresse Law of the most High 9 It will be replied That albeit the general Form of publick Injunction be not absolutely Unlawful nor the things enjoyned for this reason essentially or necessarily Evil yet are these most Unexpedient and may be grand Occasions of great Evil. He that is thus Perswaded might as far as became his Place disswade any Publike Act concerning such Matters and yet withall was bound to consider whether the Want of such an Act might not Occasion as great Evils as he fears may follow the Practise of such Obedience as it commands or whether other might not as probably foresee some equivalent â—ood which he sees not But after such Acts are publickly made and Obedience duely demanded he that denies it upon fear onely of some Evil that may follow doth give great Occasion to others of Committing that Evil which he himself by this Refusal certainly Commits he opens the gap to that Capital Mischief of publike Societies Anarchie and Disobedience In Doubts of this Nature it will abundantly suffice to make sincere Protestation in the sight of God or if need require before Men that we undertake not such Actions upon any private liking of the things enjoyned but onely upon sincere respect of performing Obedience to Superiours whom God hath appointed to make Lawes for Us but not Us to appoint them what Lawes they should make nor to Judge of their Equity being made save onely where the Form of the Commandement is contrary to some of Gods Commandements so as the particulars enjoyned become therby essentially and necessarily Evil. In such Case the Lawes of Superiours are already Judged and Condemned by Gods Law by which whilest they stand Uncondemned they shall condemn us for Disobedience both to Gods Lawes and Them albeit we stand in Doubt whether that which they enjoyn would not be most unlawfull for us to do if we were left unto our Private Choyce
consequence as Inferiour Ministers may If they could but duly consider and unpartially esteem the Goodnesse which accompanies Obedience which is better then sacrifice and the evil of Disobedience which is as the Sin of Witchcraft these two laid together would be more then equivalent to any evil that Lay-men or Inferiours usually conceive in such Actions as they deny Obedience in unto their Pastors Nay in this unbelieving Age wherein it is more to be Complemental then Religious it is thought an answer good enough so it be complementally performed unto their Pastors We would do as you Advise or Injoyn us in Christs Name if we certainly knew that it were Christs Will or agreeable to Gods Word Whereas in truth in giving such Answers when neither they certainly know nor are careful to learn whether their Advise be contrary to Gods Word or no they sin directly against Christian Faith advancing their own Humours above Gods Word which commands Obedience unto Pastors preferring the Liberty of their unruly Wils before the safety of their Consciences And it is preposterous to plead Ignorance of Gods Will before them whose Instructions therein they are bound duly to Hear and hearing to Obey until they can light on better or find them false upon serious and due examination that is They must Obey them not absolutely and irrevocably but with Limitation and Caution And questionlesse if men did infallibly Believe or absolutely from their hearts Obey that which they undoubtedly know to be Gods Will they would never make question but that for which they have Presumptions that it is part of Gods Will or that which is commended unto them for his Will by such as he hath appointed to be Messengers of the same should be conditionally Believed and without caution Obeyed especially when it is delivered solemnly upon deliberation and premeditation or out of that place whence he hath appointed them to learn his Wil. Did not Priests as the Proverb is forget that ever they were Clerks or such as take themselves for great proficients that they were sometimes Novices in the School of Christ they might remember how they came unto that absolute and infallible Belief of those Christian Principles by which they hope for Salvation by entertaining this conditional Belief which we speak of and by yielding like Obedience unto Divine Truths now fully but at the first imperfectly known for such And albeit such general Articles of Christian Faith as are necessary for all to Believe neither increase nor diminish their Number yet if we descend unto the Diversity of mens Estates and Callings and Difference of Time and Place Christian Faith receiveth perpetual increase not only in its proper Strength or as we say by way of Intention but in extent also unto many particulars either directly contained though not so easie to be discerned as essential parts under the former general Principles or else annexed unto them collaterally as limbs or borders Besides all Christian Duties or Matters of Practise are not promiscuously fir for every Time or Place but must be severally proportioned to their diversitie Again the same duties I mean of the same kind must be performed in different measure according to the different exigence of Time Place Persons or other Occurrents In all these and many more respects is this conditional Assent and Obedience unto Pastors most necessary And ere men can retain stedfastly that which is best they must make triall of all or many things of different kinds and yet trial of Spiritual Medicines without Spiritual Physitians prescripts is so much more dangerous to ordinary mens Souls then like trial of Physick-conclusions is to their Bodies by how much such men are more ignorant of the state of their Souls then of their Bodies The necessity and use of what hath been delivered concerning Obedience in general will appear in sundry points to be discust hereafter In respect of which especially of that point concerning the manner how we may know the Sense of Scriptures and that concerning the nature of Christians Faith some further unfolding of this Conditional Assent and Obedience will be likewise necessary CAP. IX Of the Nature Use Conditions or Properties of Conditional Assent or Obedience 1 THe first step in the way to Life is from this Infallible Ground of Nature Whatsoever God hath revealed concerning Matters of Mans Salvation is most True and by all means to be Obeyed This Principle All Men absolutely capable of Reason acknowledging a God do Believe and from their absolute Belief hereof they yield a conditional Obedience and Reverence unto those Books which we call Scripture From the trial of whose Truth we rise a step or degree higher and undoubtedly acknowledge Certain General Principles contained in Scripture without whose Belief no man ordinarily can be saved for the Oracles of God or Divine Revelations and unto them we yeeld absolute Obedience This second step brings men within the Lists or Borders of Christianitie where no Christian man is to set up his Rest Even the meanest that bears that Name once come to years of discretion or capable of Instruction must hold on his Progresse still thus resolving with himself Though I must be as a Child for Innocencie yet not in knowledge of Gods Will A shame it were I should alwayes be a Babe in that Profession which of All is onely Necessary a 〈◊〉 should accustome my self to Milk for this were to nourish unexpert 〈◊〉 in the Word of Righteousnesse A Christian I was from my Cradle and now as 〈◊〉 a Christian as a Man but strong Meat is fit for them that are of Age which have or should have their Wâ—â—s exercised through long 〈◊〉 to â—… 〈◊〉 Good from Evil Not the fundamentall Principles of Christian Religion onely without which none can be saved not be that hath professed Christiâ—… but an hour These are Grounds which once surely laiâ— must as the Apostle speaketh be left that we may be led on to perfection not always haâ—mering upon the foundation of Repentance from â—â—ad works of Faith towards God or of 〈◊〉 of Laying on of hands of the Resurrection from the dead and of eternall judgement but seaking to Build upon these whatsoever is bâ—â—ating present times or seasons 〈◊〉 may make our Eleâ—â—ion sure And thâ—r who laid the former foundations 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 heart seek yet my farther Edification in many Points of whose Truth 〈◊〉 Conscience as yet hath no such firm Perswasion or lively taste as it now hath of the former but is so affected towards these later as it was to the other before better acquaintance with them Should I for this Reason forthwith deny Obedence to my Instructors or withdraw Assent from matters proposed by them God forbid For he hath Comman ' ed all not exâ—epting me to Obey their Overseers in the Lord Must we Obey them whilest they Plant and may we Disobey them whilest they Water how then can I expect that God should give Increase unto
that faith which they have planted in my heart heretofore I trusted them and I found their Sayings true even the Oracles of the Living God All which I so esteem as I had rather 〈◊〉 this present World than utterly disclaim any which upon like triall might prove such What if I know not this Particular to be such I may in good time be as well Perswaded of it as of the former if so I will vouchsafe to make like triall of it by sincere religious Obedience 2 Nor doth the greater stedfastnesse or Infallibility of the Point beleeved necessarily exact either Obedience of an higher Nature or more intention or Alacrity in the Act than may without Offence be performed unto some other Points of Doctrine lesse Infallible or lesse evident to their Consciences who must Obey Infallibility of it self exacts onely a more full and absolute Title over our Obedience than Probabilities or Presumptions can expect For that which is infallibly and absolutely Beleeved for a Divine Truth exacts such Obedience both for Qualitie and Degree as is conformable to the Nature of the thing proposed without all Limitation Condition or Reservation that is Perpetual and absolute Allegiance That which is but probably or conditionally assented unto as Divine Truth whatsoever the Nature of the thing proposed the End or Consequence pretended or Exigences of other circumstances be can exact onely conditional or cautionarie Obedience yet Obedience for the qualitie sutable to the Nature of the thing proposed and for the Alacritie or Intention of the Act proportionable to the End or Consequence pretended and avouched by Gods Embassadours So that if they commend it unto us as sit to be entertained in some higher rank of Goodnesse or as most necessarie for the present time albeit we our selves do not apprehend the same as expresly commanded by God yet may we perform Obedience both as sincere for the Quality and entire for Degree as we do unto some other things which we stedfastly Beleeve to be commanded in Gods Word But we must not tender our Obedience under the same stile or title Absolute Obedience of what kind soever we may not yeeld unto it untill it be absolutely known for Gods Will. When it is once known for Such we must absolutely yeeld up the same Obedience which before was but conditionally yeelded as a man may pay the same summe upon caution before he be thorowly perswaded of the demanders Right unto it which after his Right be fully known he paies absolutely In this Case these four things must be considered 3 First the Assurance or Probability which we can have that the Thing proposed is Gods Word Which sometimes may be grounded upon Reasons either communicated unto us by our Pastor or others or conceived by our selves as well as upon Authoritie sometimes all the Assurance which men of lesse Capacitie can have is onely from the Pastors Authoritie Secondly the Title or pretended Nature of the Truth Proposed Thirdly the Act or Qualitie of Obedience Fourthly the Manner or limitation of our Obedience 4 The Act or quality of our Obedience so we be more probablie perswaded that it is Gods Word than otherwise or know nothing to the contrarie must be proportioned to the Title or Nature of the thing proposed which is commended unto us as a spiritual Good So that our Obedience must be Religious and Spiritual not meerly Civil although our best Motive why we hold it to be a Divine Oracle or Spiritual Good be the Authoritie of our Teacher which is but Humane But now he exacts not Obedience to His own Authoritie but unto Gods Word as he affirms which because we know is Divine therefore we must yeeld religious Obedience to it and therefore religious albeit conditional Obedience unto this Precept which we probablie know to be Divine and assent unto Conditionallie as such The Act of our Obedience in this particular must proceed from the same Habit from which our Acts of Obedience unto such Truths as we infalliblie Beleeve for Divine do for even this very Act is performed primarilie and absolutely to Gods Word in general unto which we owe Religious and Spiritual Obedience and unto this Particular enjoyned by our Pastor only secondarilie and upon supposition that it is Part of Gods Word So as if the Particular by him enjoyned should in the event prove no part of Gods Word yet obeying it onelie upon the former Motives it might be truly said we had obeyed Gods Word not it as he that shews kindnesse to a Stranger upon presumption that he is a Brother or Alliance of his dear and familiar Friend albeit he were mistaken herein may be said to have done a friendly Office rather to his known Acquaintance for whose sake he used the Stranger kindlie than unto the Stranger himself thus kindly used upon a mistake But albeit the Quality be such as Gods Word absolutely known requires yet the Manner of our Obedience must be limited by the degrees of Probabilitie or moral Certaintie which we have of this Particular that it is Gods Oracle Where the Probabilities are lesse and the Inducements for Belief of this Particular weaker there the condition of our Assent and reservation of our Obedience must be more expresse that is we must stand further off from yeelding absolute and be more enclined to renounce this present conditional Obedience which we yet perform upon lesser Motives to the contrarie then we would if our Probabilities for Believing it were greater Where the Probabilities or Inducements for Belief of this particular are greater and stronger there we must the more encline unto absolute and â—…cable Obedience or Assent unto the same Particular and be more unreadie or unwilling to recall our Assent or renounce our Obedience but upon greater and more evident Reasons Onely there we are to six our Belief absolutely Onely there we may safely undoubtedly and fully passe over our â—ull and absolute Obedience unto it without all condition limitation oâ—… or reservation when the Truth of it shall be as fully confirmed and manifested to our Consciences as the others are unto which we have formerly yeelded absolute Obedience without appeal or reservation or when we can as clearly disâ—… and as stedfastly Believe the Consonancie of this Particular with the formers as we can the formers with Gods Word 5 And whereas we said before that the onely Motives which some men have to Believe the Sense and meaning of sundry Doctrines necessary perhaps unto them in particular at some seasons when God shall call them to some extraordinarie Point of Obedience might be the Authority of their Teachers this Authoritie may be greater or lesse according to the Qualitie of the Minister or Spirituall Governour As the World goes now adaies this Function is committed to some in whose Mouth the Word of God or any good Doctrine may rather seem to lose its Vertue and Power than â—is any way bind men to Obedience unlesse besides his
common reason and cannot but command the Assent of every sanctified Mind That such Men are most likely to have the Meaning of Gods Spirit which walk according to Gods Spirit and seek not their own Gain Glory or pleasure but Christs Glory his Will and peoples Good and such again are most likely to use greatest sincerity in delivering the Truth which they know without partiality or respect of persons Again men are bound caeteris paribus to Believe them best and Obey them most of whose skil and sincerity in dispensing the Mysteries of faith they have had most comfortable and spiritual Experience For the Article of Gods providence binds us hereto and wils us to reverence our Fathers in Christ either such as by his Word first begot faith or nourished it in us more then others Thus much concerning this point I have thought good to insert in this place because the true and sincere Practise of Obedience according to that measure of Truth or Belief which men have though but imperfect is the excellentest Means for attaining the clear sight of Divine Truth and that perfect Measure of sanctifying Belief which in this life can be looked for as shall God willing afterwards appear CAP. X. Wherein this Conditional Belief differeth from the Romans implicite Faith That the one is the other not subordinate to Gods Word or Rule of Faith 1 AS this Opinion of conditional Assent unto Divine Truthes not absolutely known for such holds the Mean betwixt the two Extreams or contrary Errours above mentioned So is this conditional Assent it self a Mean betwixt that absolute Belief which all acknowledge to be necessarie in some principal Points of Christian Faith and that implicit Belief which the Romish Church exacts in all points whatsoever Our Assent unto many Articles of Faith is actually and expresly absolute The implicit Belief of the Romanists is but potentially or rather vertually and implicitely absolute This conditional Belief hitherto mentioned not so much as potentially much lesse implicitely or virtually absolute That properly is Believed by an implicite Faith which is not actually and expresly Assented unto in the particular but yet is so essentially and immediately contained in some general Article or Point of Faith absolutely or expresly Believed that this Particular likewise is Assented unto in grosse whilest we Assent to it and may be as absolutely as expresly and distinctly Assented unto as the General when it is once explicated and unfolded In this Sense we say the Conclusion is implicitely contained in the Premisses the Corollarie in the Theorem or the immediate Consequent in his necessarie Antecedent For he that grants One of these absolutely must upon the same terms grant the Other at the first proposal of it unto him But this conditional or reservative Belief may be of such Points as are not certainly and infallibly contained in any Principle of Faith absolutely expresly actually or infallibly acknowledged much lesse so essentually and immediately contained in any that a man cannot absolutely grant it but he must absolutely Believe them And albeit off-times they may be infallibly deduced from known undoubted Principles of Faith yet is not the deduction so immediate as can be made clear and evident to all Capacities at least not at the first sight without any further increase of Knowledge in Spiritual Matters And before the deduction be made as evivident and apprehended asinfallible as are the general Articles whence they are deduced the Particulars deduced from them may not be so infallibly and absolutely Believed as the Generals are The Papists besides their Explicit Belief of some few main Points demand an Implicit Belief of as many Particulars as the Church shall propose so as whatsoever the Church shall propose with them once proposed admits no conditional Belief all must be Absolute albeit the parties Believing cannot discern any necessary or probable deduction of the particulars from general Points absolutely and expresly believed It is enough that they know them to be proposed by the Church For once Believing Whatsoever the Church saith is most Infallible which is the main Article of Roman Faith no man can denie any particular proposed by it to be infallible more then he can deny the Conclusion for certain after he hath granted the Premisses for such Consequently to these Positions they make the Visible Church the Rule and Mistresse of mens Faith as they speak For albeit a man at this present think otherwise of many Points of greatest Moment then the Church or Pope doth or though he think not at all of many things which they in time may propose unto him yet after they have proposed either a contrarie Opinion to that which his Conscience tels him is Gods Word or a new and strange Position which he never thought of he must without more ado Believe both absolutely and expresly and so finally retract extend enlarge abridge direct and frame his Faith according to that Rule or Standard which they shall set him Hence God willing shal appear the Madness of some great Schollers among them who holding the Church to be such a Rule of Faith would perswade us if we would be so simple that their last Resolution of Faith is not into the Churches Authoritie but into the Scripture For nothing can be resolved beyond it rule to make the Churches authority such an absolute authentick unquestionable rule of faith as the Papists do and withal to seek the resolution of any point of faith further then it or to derive it from Scripture doth argue such a medley of Folly Impietie as if some gullish Gentleman desirous to prove the Antiquitie of his House should draw his Pedigree from Adams great Grandfather and yet hold the Records of Moses for most undoubted and true which affirm Adam to have been the first Progenitour of all Mankind Whether they seek to resolve their Faith into the Scriptures acknowledged by us and them or into other Unwritten Revelations pretended for Divine Truths their Folly will still appear the same so long as they hold that impious and blasphemous Opinion making the Churches Authoritie such a Rule of Faith as hath been said Their Injuries and Contumelies unto Gods written Oracles as hath heretofore been intimated are especially Two First they deny them to be any intire Rule for the number of Precepts Secondly they make those very Precepts which are acknowledged for Divine insufficient for the establishment of true Faith unto themselves without the Churches Authority We acknowledge them every way sufficient for the Edification of Christs Church in Faith and Manners and consequently both to our Positions and the Truth we teach that all Matters of Faith must be finally resolved into these Divine written Verities which for this reason we acknowledge the only Infallible Rule of Faith The Meaning of which Assertion is here to be further explicated that so the Truth may be maintained against their Objections CAP. XI In what Sense we
by meer Natural precepts For we suppose what afterwards wil manifest it self that all Truths necessary for men to Believe have a distinct relish from all falshood or other unnecessary or superfluous Truths and may be known by their fruit so men wil be careful to preserve the Sincerity of their Spiritual Taste 4 Gods written Word then is the only pure Fountain and Rule of Faith yet not such immediately unto all as it is written but the Learned or Spiritual Instructors only whose Hearts and Consciences must be ruled by it as in all other spiritual duties so especially as they are Instructors in this That they may not commend any Truths or principles of faith unto the illiterate but such as are expresly contained in Gods written Word or at least are in substance the self same with these written Truths If the Unlearned through Gods just Judgement absolutely admit of other principles and equalize them with these such shal lead them into Errour and pervert their faith If they doubt of any mans Doctrine whether it be truly Spiritual or consonant to the foundation of faith they may appeal to Scriptures as they shal be expounded to them by others Finally they are tied to no visible Company of men whom they must under pain of damnation follow but for their Souls Health they may trie every Spiritual Physitian If they wil be Humorous they may but at their own peril both for Temporal Punishment in this life and for Eternal in the life to come 5 For conclusion the Scripture according to our doctrine and the general Consent of Reformed Churches is the only Infallible rule of faith in both respects or conditions of a Perfect Rule First in that it contains all the principles of faith and points of salvation So that no Visible Church on earth may commend any doctrine to others as a doctrine of Faith unlesse it be commended to them for such by the Scriptures by which every ones doctrine that acknowledgeth God for his Lord must be examined as by a Law uncontrollable Secondly in that these principles of faith are plainly perspicuously and distinctly set down to the Capacities of all that faithfully follow their practical rules most plain most perspicuous and easie to all capable of any rule or reason So that this Sacred Canon needs no Associate no Addition of any Authoritie as equally infallible nor more perspicuous then it self to supply what it wants only the Ministery of men skilful and industrious in the search or Exposition of it is to be supposed And all these be they never so excellent and wel conversant in them are unto Scriptures but as the ordinary Expositors of Classick and Authentick Books are unto the chief Authors or Inventors of the science contained in them Supposing that the first Authors were men of extraordinary and infallible skil and their Expositors as they usually are but of ordinary Capacity or Experience in those faculties 6 Finally the Books of Scriptures are to be reputed a more absolute Rule for all Matters of Faith and Divine Mysteries then any Books or Writings of men are for natural sciences or secular professions as in sundrie other Respects so in This that they give as more facile so more infallible directions for finding out their true Sense and Meaning then any other Writings do or Writers could have done who though present could not be so fully Assistant but cannot so much as affoord their presence to their Expositours in the search of Truths rather professed then fully conceived much lesse infallibly taught by them whereas the Spirit of Truth which first did dictate is every where present alwayes Assistant to such as seriously and sincerely seek the Truth contained in these Divine Oracles conducting them from Knowledge to Knowledge both by all such Means as Artists have for increasing their skil and by other Means extraordinary such as none in any other Faculty can have nor any may hope for in the Search of Scriptures but only such as Delight in and Meditate upon them Day and Night SECT II. That the pretended Obscurity of Scriptures is no just Exception why they should not be acknowledged the absolute Rule of Faith which is the Mother-Objection of the Romanist CAP. XII How far it may be granted the Scriptures are Obscure with some Premonitions for the right state of the Question 1 IT is first to be supposed that these Scriptures for whose Soveraignty over our Souls we plead against the pretended Authority of the Romish Church were given by God for the Instruction of all succeeding Ages for all sorts of Men in every Age for all Degrees or divers Measures of his other Gifts in all several sorts or Conditions of Men. This diversitie of Ages and Conditions of Men in several Callings who so wel considers may at the first sight easily discover our Adversaries Willingnesse to wrangle in this point whose usual practise as if they meant to cast a Mist before the weak-sighted Readers eyes is to pick out here and there some places of Scriptures more Hard and difficult then Necessary or requisite to be understood of Every man perhaps of Any man in this Age. The Knowledge of all or any of which notwithstanding those that live after us though otherwise peradventure men of far meaner gifts then many in this present Age shall not therefore need to give for lost or desperate when they shall be called unto this Search For God hath appointed as for every thing else so for the Revelation of his Word certain and peculiar Times and Seasons Daniel though full of the Spirit of Prophecie and one that during the Reign of Nebuchadnezzar and Balthasar his son had as it were continually travelled of Revelations concerning the Estate of Gods Church and the affairs of forrain Kingdoms for many generations to come yet knew not the approaching Time of his peoples deliverance from Captivity until the first year of Darius son of Ahashuerosh And this he learned by Books even in the first year of his Raign I Daniel understood by Books the number of the years whereof the Lord had spoken unto Jeremiah the Prophet that he would accomplish seventy years in the desolation of Jerusalem And of his own Revelation he saith And Daniel was commanded to shut up his words and seal up his book unto the end of the Time or as some read unto the appointed Time and then many shall run to and fro and Knowledge shall be increased For at the Time appointed as he intimates in the words following others though no Prophets were to know more of this Prophecy then the Prophet did himself Then I heard it but I understood it not then said I O my Lord what shall be the end of these things And he said Go thy way Daniel for the words are closed up and sealed till the end of the Time 2 The Prophets of later Ages did see Revelations of matters which had been hid from the Ancient
mocked him 3 That all honest-minded men should be able to understand all Places of Scriptures we never affirmed that without the Ministerie or help of others they should ordinarily understand any aright we never taught This notwithstanding we constantly avouch Without this Condition of doing Gods Will not men otherwise furnished with the best Gifts of Art and Nature can ever be competently qualified for spiritual Instructors By performing it the simple and illiterate shall be made capable of good Instructions and enabled to discern true Doctrine from false By our Saviours Rule in the very next words more infallible than any other pretended Infallibilitie can be we may discern the Pope of all others to be no true much lesse any infallible Teacher unlesse of Lies and Antichristian deceit For he that seeketh his own glory as what Pope is there doth not so many seek the Popedome by their predecessors bloud he speaks of himself not the Word of him whose Viear he boasts himself to be 4 To place the Apostle S. Pauls Authority next in sile unto our Saviours Fashion not your selves saith he unto his beloved Romans like unto this present world but be ye changed by the nenewing of your mind that ye may prove what is the good Will of God and acceptable and perfect Being fashioned like unto the present World they were altogether disproportionable unto the Kingdom of heaven uncapable of heavenly Mysteries but being renewed in their minds they might prove taste and relâ—… aright the Meaning of Gods Word revealed Of such as disanul the Scriptures for being the Rule of Faith and transfer this Canonical Dignity upon the Pope I would gladly be resolved whether this his Holinesse Infallibility can take away the Veil which is laid before the Jews hearts or this Desire which raigns in most men of fashioning themselves unto this present World whether he can in all such as professe Christianity root out those Lusts and Concupiscences those corneae fibrae stiff and stubborn heart-strings as are the very the eeds whereof this Veile is made which makes the Scriptures so Difficult and so eclipseth their Light in respect of men If he cannot well may he make them understand or believe his own Decrees but never rightly apprehend or stedfastly embrace the Spiritual Mysteries of their Salvation That Rule of S. Pauls is still most infallible The Natural or Carnal Man is altogether uncapable of the things of Gods Spirit of those things which are in themselves most evident Neither can be know them If you wil not believe his Authority as infallible he gives you a Reason for the truth of the Conclusion for they are spiritually discerned Is it then the Popes Infallibility or the framing of our lives according to Gods holy Word that must purge the Errours of our young and wanton dayes and make us cease to be homines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Natural or Carnal men and become Spiritual If the Popes infallibility cannot perform this to what use doth it serve The Scriptures wil be difficult stil and their sense insipid to such as have not their hearts thus cleansed If without his Infallibility by the Industry of faithful Pastours attentive Hearing and serious Meditation of his sacred Word our lives may be amended and we of Carnal men become Spiritual we shal discern the things of God what is his Wil and mercy towards us in Christ we shal know of every Doctrine necessary unto our Salvation whether it be of God or no much better then the Pope and his Cardinals can do if they be Carnals For our Apostle adds The Spiritual man judgeth or discerneth all things and is judged of none The sense of which words some of your School-men much mistake when they hence gather that the Pope may judge Princes but the Spirituality so in common talke we cal the Clergie may not be judged by any Temporal or Lay Power Our Apostle means nor wil a learned Interpreter though a Papist deny it that in matters of Faith and in the Truth of Divine Mysteries the truly spiritual that is such as are renewed in the inner man not such as bear the Name or Title of Spiritual men in their corrupt language see and understand those things which the Wisdom of God hath hidden from the wisest and most glorious Teachers of the World from all Carnal men of what Gifts soever they may be in other matters as appears by our Apostles Discourse in that place Which Doctrine of our Apostle how truly it is verified in the wise men of Rome the Jesuites I mean to give them what by our Proverb we are bound to give their Master their due men of famous industry and excellent reach in all subtile and profound Arts but how ignorant and besotted in matters of Faith and Mysteries of mans Salvation their Doctrine in this present Controversie being compared with this Axiom of our Apostle may abundantly witnesse to the Astonishment of all sober-minded Christian Readers 5 They cannot deny That matters of Faith and Christian Life the Mysteries of mans Salvation are matters belonging to the Spirit of God and that a lewd naughty ambitious luxurious man an Heretick is homo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Carnal Man they will not offer to call in question Again that many of their Popes be such as I have said naughty wicked luxurious men they openly confesse Some of them grant that Honorius was an Heretick Valentian will not dispute this particular de facto whether he were one or no but that the Pope or Popes may hold Heretical Opinions he granteth albeit thus tainted with Heresie they cannot propose their Heresies ex Cathedra to be Believed by others believe Valentian herein who list for God by his Providence would prevent this Mischief But howsoever the Pope and his Cardinals may by their own Confession be Carnal Men with a witnesse Now S. Paul saith plainly Homo animalis non potest cognoscere ea quoe sunt Spiritus Dei No Carnal or Natural man can conceive the things of the Spirit of God 1 Cor. 2. 14. for this indefinite Proposition in materia necessaria may have this Universal Note Homo animalis non potest cognoscere no Carnal Man can perceive The Jesuites affirm the Contradictory unto S. Pauls Doctrine as an undoubted Article of Faith The Pope say they albeit homo animalis though a most wicked man though otherwise an Heretick the worst of Carnal Men cannot but discern the things that belong unto the Spirit all the Mysteries of Mans Redemption all points whatsoever necessary to Mans Salvation For he cannot erre in deciding such Matters if he speak ex Cathedra More unhappy man Honorius more Fools have the whole generation been that ever would shut their mouthes or cease to speak ex Cathedra even to the last gasp 6 That sundâ—y lewd and wicked men may learnedly discourse of spiritual matters and deduce necessary Consequents out of Truths supposed or
intreat the Christian Reader to consider well upon whom their usual Objections of Scriptures Obscurity are most likely to fall Upon us for whose good they were given Or upon God the Father who gave them his Son that partly spake them his Holy Spirit who only taught them his Prophets Apostles Evangelists or other his blessed Ministers which wrote them CAP. XV. The Romanisis Objections against the Scriptures for being Obscure do more directly impeach their first Author and his Messengers their Pen-men then us or the Cause in hand 1 THat these Scriptures which our Church holds Canonical and we now maintain to be the Rule of Faith were given for the good of Christs Church or Multitude of faithful men throughout the World our Adversaries wil not deny or if they would the Scriptures which expresly to deny they dare not bear evident Testimony hereof Infinite places are brought to this purpose by such as handle that Question Whether the written Word contain all Points necessary to Salvation 2 Saint John saith he wrote his Gospel that we might Believe By what Authority did he undertake by whose Assistance did he perform this Work Undertaken it was by Gods appointment effected by the assistance of his Eternal Spirit to the end we might Believe the Truth what Truth That which he wrote concerning the Mysteries of mans Salvation But how far did he intend this our Belief of such Mysteries should be set forward by his pen Unto the first Rudiments only or unto the midway of our Course to Heaven Questionlesse unto the utmost Period of all our Hopes for he wrote these things that we might Believe yea so believe in Christ as by Believing we might have Life through his Name Was he assisted by the Eternal Spirit who then perfectly knew the several tempers and capacities of evey Age And did he by his direction aim at the perfect Belief of succeeding Ages as the end and scope of all his Writings And yet did he write so obscurely that he could not be understood of them for whose good he wrote Out of Controversie his desire was to be understood of all for he envied no man Knowledg nor taught he the Faith of our glorious Lord Jesus Christ with respect of persons He wished that not the great Agrippa's or some few choice ones only but all that should hear or read his Writings to the Worlds end might be not almost but altogether such as he was Faithful Believers From his fervent desire of so happy an end as the Salvation of all he so earnestly sought the only correspondent Means to wit Posterities ful instruction in the Mysteries thereto belonging And for better Symbolizing with the ignorant or men as most of us are of duller capacity in such profound Mysteries his Paraphrase upon our Saviours speeches is oft-times so copious as would be censured for polixity or Tautology in an Artist But seeing the common salvation of others not his own Applause was the thing he sought he disdains not to repeat the same thing sometimes in the same otherwhiles in different words becoming in speech as his fellow Apostle was in Carriage All unto all that he might at leastwise of every sort gain some oft-times solicitous to prevent all occasion of mistaking our Saviours Meaning though in matters wherein Ignorance could not be deadly nor Errour so easie or dangerous as in those other Profundities of greatest moment which he so dilates and works upon as if he would have them transparent to all Christian eyes 2 Do not all the Evangelists aim at the same end do they not in as plain 〈◊〉 as they could devise or we would wish divulge to all the world the true Sense and Meaning of our Saviours Parables which neither the promiscuous Multitude to whom he spake nor his select Disciples or Apostles themselves until they were privately instructed understood aright as they themselves testifie so little ashamed are they to confesse their own so they may hereby expel or prevent like ignorance in others Tell me were not our Saviours Parables expounded by his blessed mouth as plain Rules of Life as may without prejudice to his all sufficiency be expected from any other mans Are not his similitudes wherein notwithstanding are wrapt the greatest Mysteries of the Kingdom drawn from such matters of common Use as cannot change whilest Nature remains the same for the most part so plain and easie as wil apply themselves to the attentive or wel-exercised in Moralities Strange it seemed unto our Saviour that his Disciples should not at the first proposal understand them Perceive ye not this Parable how should you then understand all other Parables Yet happy were they that they were not ashamed to bewray their Ignorance by asking when they doubted though in a point of little Difficulty This good desire of progresse in their course begun brought them within the Hemisphere of that glorious light whereby they were enabled afterward to discern the greatest Mysteries of the Kingdom And unto their Question concerning the meaning of that great Parable of the Sower which is one of the Fundamental Rules of Life Our Saviour immediately replies To you it is given to know the Mysteries of the Kingdom of God but unto them that are without all thing are done in Parables that they hearing may hear and not understand lest at any time they should turn and their sins should be forgiven them 4 Had our Evangelists only set out the Text and concealed the Comment it might have ministred matter of suspicion whether all Christians throughout all generations whilest this Gospel shal endure should be taught of God from the greatest to the least of them or whether Christ had not appointed some great infallible Teacher as his Vicar general to supply the same place successively in the Church that he himself had born amongst his Disciples One on whose living Voice all the Flock besides were in all Doubts or Difficulties to rely as the Apostles did on Christs in the unfolding of this Parable But seeing they have plainly revealed to us in writing what was revealed to them concerning the Meaning of this and other Parables of greatest Use from our blessed Saviours Mouth Their written Relations of these mysteries with their Expositions must be of the same Use and Authority unto us as Christs living Words were unto them And as they were not to repair unto any other but their Master alone for the Word of Eternal Life not to omit any other infallible Teacher for declaration of his Meaning so may not any Christian to this day infallibly rely upon any mans Expositions of his Words already expounded by himself and related by his Apostles these laid up like precious seed in our hearts the diligent labours of Gods ordinary Ministers only supposed would bring forth the true and perfect Knowledge of other Precepts of life in abundance competent to every man in his rank and order 5 For seeing what
circumstances of the time were such as required an extraordinary Medicine which whilst we administer without mixture of like Ingredients or not upon the same Occasions we may chance to poyson both our selves and our Patients Others of us again are so much accustomed to politick Observation that we commonly make no other trial of Divine Truths then by some such forinsecal form of proceeding as is used in secular Inquisitions wherein determinations go by calculation of most Voices But unlesse the Lord did suffer us to have plausible shews and goodly inducements in the worlds sight for Believing that which is contrary unto Truth our Faith should not be sincere nor as an Armour of proof to resist all temptations seeing there is no man almost but is apt by Nature to follow a multitude to do that which publick Laws have judged evil much more to think or Believe as most men or men most esteemed do On the contrary if we look into our Calling Not many wise men after the flesh not many noble are chosen of God Such as are His ought to be like Him in this that they see not as men not as Natural men be they never so many see nor judge not as they judge 7 The stay whereupon they as in all other Difficulties so especially in this Trial of Spirits must rely is his Providence which in time wil bring the Truth to light and daily diffuseth the odour of life able were not our Senses dull or prepossessed with the fragrant Smel of earthly Pleasures to lead us to that invisible Truth which in this life we must follow not by View but by Faith Yet not by Faith if we take the Jesuites for our Guides who in this present Controversie play false Huntsmen alwayes seeking to bring us from the Prints of Gods Providence unto the Pathes and foot-steps of Men that have corrupted their wayes casting the form of secular Proceeding before our eyes so to withdraw us from following him who hath sweetned the 21 wherein we breath with the words of Eternal Life If men would be so mad as to frame their lives according to their Doctrine Hell it self could not wish a more Devilish Means to make men Christians in conceit and At heists or Infideis in heart And yet besides the Impiety of all other kinds of Heresies or Infidelities that are or have been this of theirs is the most palpably absurd and most contradictory to the Rules of Reason and Principles of Arts received by all For if the Arguments they bring against us conclude any thing at all they conclude as much against all Certainty of secular or natural Sciences 8 And because whether purposely or as meer Instruments managed by Satan to what use they know not they still labour to make civil Modesty but a mask for Infidelity rightly judging though to a wrong end ingenuous Humility and mens lowly conceipts of their own worth the fittest disposition whence utter distrust of Gods Favour towards such poor Creatures as men so minded deem themselves can be wrought and if once wrought and deeply planted in soft minds or humble hearts the only sure Foundation whence they can hope to raise their Blind Implicit Faith It shall not be amiss whilst we prosecute the second Branch of their immoderate Folly last mentioned to discover withall and partly dissolve The Snares which they have set for the Simple and Ingenuous CAP. XXV How far upon what terms or grounds we may with Modesty dissent from the Ancient or others of more excellent Gifts then our selves That our Adversaries Arguments impeach as much the Certainty of Human Sciences as of private Spirits 1 LEt it be granted that many Places of great Moment are diversely expounded by learned men what will hence follow That not the greatest Schollars in reformed Churches can be as sure of their true Sense and Meaning as the Pope Not unlesse you first can make it evident that Learning or Subtility of wit is the only Means whereby the true sense of Scriptures can be found out And this being proved you must assure us that the Pope is alwayes better learned then others otherwise he may fail as wel as they Or if you admit not Learning for the only Means of distinguishing Doctrines as indeed it is not yet must you secure the world that the Pope hath all those other good Qualifications whose want caused the learned to erre Or if you require neither one nor other of these you must prove that the best Gifts of God the peculiar Attribute of whose Glory is to be no Respecter of persons are infallibly entailed to a certain succession of men without all respect of Learning Wit or Honesty Lastly you must prove that the Holy Ghost was a Private Spirit and might erre when he said The Lord giveth Grace to the Humble Or the Law of the Lord Wisdom unto the Simple And that our Saviours words Ventus spirat ubi vult did not import as he meant that his Spirit might enlighten whom he pleased For if all these and that Deus cujus vult miseretur be true who can hinder Him or His Spirit to open the eyes of some less learned to behold clearly the true Sense and Meaning of that Scripture wherein many excellent Writers have either erred or been overseen or who can hinder God if these places be true to reveal his Will to little ones and keep it secret from the wise and mighty because it is his pleasure so to do and that for this end that men should learn to rely upon his Mercy and Providence not upon the Authority or Skill of Men. Or who can hinder his Omnipotency even in this Age to make his Power seen in our Weaknesse If this his Power be not limited now then may he stil both reveal the true Sense and Meaning of his Word in some points unto men of lesse Capacity in others and furnish them with ability too for demonstrating by Evidence of Argument and surest Grounds of Reason unto others that this sense must needs be the true sense and that all other Interpretations given of the same places by men otherwise excellent for their Learning and Skill in Scripture cannot stand with those Principles of Christian Faith which all sorts of Believers stedfastly Believe Must such a man or those to whom God reveals the Truth by his Ministry doubt of the Evidence of the Truth revealed and mistrust Gods Word because others as learned or more learned then either he that hath the Truth revealed unto him first or they that take it from him are of another mind He must verily by this Objection For a Jesuite would say Why should he not think others as likely to have the Spirit as himself Let him esteem of them as far better Scholars and men indued with as great or greater Measure of Gods Spirit then himself for so the Scripture teacheth us not to be wise in our own conceipt but to think better of others then
justlie challenge him of Partialitie and Disobedience in not giving as much to his Authoritie as to the former But as the Truth revealed unto him by the meanest of Gods Servants binds his Conscience to Believe it so the Varietie of other mens Opinions be it never so great the Authors and Favourers of them never so well learned never so stiff and confident in maintaining them ought to be no Motive either to disswade him from assenting unto the Truth known or to discourage him in the industrious and sober search of it by such good Means as God hath appointed for his Calling For there hath been as great Varietie of Opinions in other Sciences and Faculties as in Divinitie yet no later Jesuite nor other learned Papists that I have read or heard of for these diverse hundred years have sought to prove that no man can be certain he knows any thing because many think they know that which they do not Or if any Jesuite will renounce Aristotle and revive the old Academicks Opinion That there can be no certainty of any thing but onely an Opinion our Universities shall be ready to answer him albeit hereby they should disenable their supposed infallible Rule as much as ours In the mean time holding Aristotles Doctrine about the certaintie of Sciences for true they answer themselves in all they can Object against us in this Point For they neither denie a Certaintie in secular Arts because many erre nor do they perswade young students in their Schools to give over their studious and industrious searching into speculative Sciences because many have taken much pains in them to little purpose Nor do they hold it sufficient for good scholars in such matters to relie wholly on other mens judgements without any triall of Conclusions or examination of Arguments according to the Principles of those Sciences which they have professed In a word the Varietie of Opinions hath not yet occasioned them to create a Pope of Arts and secular sciences albeit such a Creature were by their Arguments much more necessarie or at least lesse harmefull in those Faculties then in matters of Religion For in them we have no promise for the assistance of a secret Teacher the true Illuminator of our souls whose Authority is as infallible as the Spirit of Truth Aristotle takes it for an infallible token that there is a Certaintie to be had in Sciences because all men think themselves certain in their Perswasions of things that may be known as well those that know not the Truth but onely think they know it as those that know it indeed If Aristotles Argument which the Jesuites so acknowledge be good then is their Argument in this Cause most absurd Many men say they perswade themselves they know the right sense of sundry places in Scripture when they do not therefore no man no private man no man but the Pope qui neque Deus est neque homo by any search or industrie can be sure that he hath it Whereas by Aristotles reason which indeed is a Rule of Reason the contrarie rather followes That there is a Certaintie to be had concerning the Truth and true sense of Scripture by all such as seek it aright because even such as erre and seek it amisse are strongly perswaded of their Certaintie in it From the same Topick do the Schoolmen and other judicious Contemplators prove a Certaintie of true and perfect Blisse able alone to satiate the greedie Appetite and stay the unconstant longing of mans Soal because even misereants and such as indefatigablie hold on like Dromedaries in those ungracious Courses which in wiser Heathens sight lead directly unto Infalicitie and true Miserie cannot cast away all conceit of Happinesse from which they wander but rather suppose it to be seated in those sensuall Pleasures which they follow Yet would our Adversaries Arguments disprove all Certaintie in apprehension of true Happinesse with greater probaâ—… then they can impeach the assurance of private Spirits in any other point-of Faith as might to omit other reasons be proved by this one Because some of their Popes none of which as they suppose can erre in ordinary matters of Faith never have any tast or apprehension of true Happinesse 4 Of the manner of knowing the true Sense of Scripture occasion will be given us in the last part of this Discourse of the Impediments which trouble most men in this search and of the Original of all Errors in Divine Mrters and the Means to avoid them we shall speak by Gods assistance in the Article of the Godhead Thus much may now suffice that no man ought to be disinayed in seeking or despair to find the true Sense and Meaning of Scriptures in all Points necessarie for him in his Calling because other men much more expert in all kind of Learning then himself have foully erred in this search and finally missed of that they sought For out of the Rules of Scripture already set down when such Temptations shall arise in our brests we may quell them thus They who have gone astray were much better learned then I in all kind of Knowledge It may be they were hence more confident of their Gifts for scientia inslat their excellent Knowledge might puss them up with self-conceit and he that is wisest of all hath said I will destroy the Wisdom of the Wise and the understanding of the Pruden shall be bid it may be as they were exceeding Wise so they much gloried in their Wisdom but I will seek to glorie onely in the Lord of whom I have received every good Gift I have and will alwaies esteem this best which shall teach me not to rejoyce above that which is meet in any other As they were Prudent so it may be they were Proud and the Scripture saith Deus resistat superbis God resisieth the Proud and such as trust too much to their own conceit As for me I will not be high-minded but fear for the same Scripture tels me Deus dat gratiam humilibus yea grace to understand the true Sense and Meaning of his gracious Promises made in Christ And in confidence of them I will continue these my daily Prayers Lord grant me true unfained Christian Humility and with it grace to know the wonderfull things of thy Law Others have erred of far more excellent natural parts even men of deepest reach and surest Observation It may be as their Wits were stronger and their Understandings riper so their Wills were unrulier and their Desires or Affections greener But O Lord break the stubbornnesse of my Will purifie my Heart and renue a right Spirit within me so shall I see thee and thy goodnesse in thy Word which shall enlighten me to teach thy Waves unto the wicked and convert sinners unto thee so shall thy Law thy perfect Law convert my Soul for thy Testimonies are sure and give Wisdom to the Simple Yea but they who first instructed me in thy Word do dissent
affirm he may be an Heretick or a Son of Satan although it were true he could not propose an Heresie to be Believed yet is there no shew of Truth why he may not be so maliciously bent as he wil not vouchsafe actually to determin that for Heresie in others which in his judgement as he is a Doctor or private man is very orthodoxal thus doing he should go against his own Conscience to give Sentence Gods Spirit as they say wil guide his Tongue when or whilest he speaks ex cathedra But an evil Spirit may so work upon his Affections that he shal not come in good time so to speak especially against that Opinion which in his private Conscience he holds for true This I think none of them can deny 4 Now whilest these doubts stand unsatisfied and ye without further assurance of his Infallibility in deciding Controversies then only this Hypothetical or conditional if he speaks ex cathedra all the comfort which the Christian World perplexed with the variety of Opinions and diversities of Sects can reap from these fair promises of the Jesuites concerning their Church or Popes infallible Authority is but as if a man should say unto a Husbandman doubtful upon the uncertaintie of Weather when to sow or reap tush be of good cheer you shall certainly know what season is good what not for Seed-time and Harvest when the man in the Moon sets forth an Almanack Veritas hypotheticae propositionis saith old Javel nihil ponit in crumena Many die with fewer pounds in their purses then Arguments in their heads sufficient to prove the Truth of this conditional Proposition If I had five thousand pounds I should be a wealthy man In like manner if this be all the assurance their infallible Rule can afford us That a general Councel if lawfully assembled or the Pope if he speak ex cathedra cannot possibly erre The most pestiferous and noisome Heresies that now infect the Church may perhaps be quelled some hundred years after all now alive be dead When the Pope wil call a Councel or consult his Chair GOD knows what manner of Resolutions were to be expected if either should happen we may conjecture by their wonted Practise which is thus 5 After a Councel is called the Major part being made to serve their Makers turn for of Bishops the most must be the Popes new creatures the rest must subscribe to their Decrees usually set forth in the weather Wizards language and their sceptick School-men appointed to riddle out some good meaning that may save their Prelates Credit In the mean time the Pope and his Cardinals may follow their pleasures take their ease and with it the dreaming Captains Motto Tot urbes capio dormiens ac vigilans We take up as many Controversies we edifie the Church as much sleeping as waking If no tolerable interpretation of their doubtful Decisions can be found yet a good sense must be Believed and private Spirits may not peremptorily avouch that the Councel meant this or that but only it meant the best and this we take to be the best and therefore we think it meant thus but with humble submission to their infallible Authority All this while the Sectaries so they term us must be set to prove Negatives as that there can be no true Meaning in those speeches which may have twenty But if out of their School-mens Wranglings who can better seek out then follow the truth found any interpretation or manner of Tenet can be found which may yield advantage to them or prejudice to their Adversaries about some hundred years after perhaps when they have light on a Pope and Cardinals whose wits and they once in their life-times meet a Decision may be had upon this Opportunity of seeming advantage And yet the Catholick Church during this hundred or perhaps two hundred years of her silence must be supposed to have held perpetually the self-same Tenet which this private man hath bolted out of late albeit neither he nor any particular member thereof did know as much yea though five heads of the Church and as many principal members five successions of Popes Cardinals and Bishops have died in the mean time no one of which in all their lives did trouble their thoughts with any such matter and whilest both their Schoolmens private speculations and their publick Practise have witnessed the contrary Was the Doctrine of Justification and Merits held by any of their Doctors heretofore as the later Jesuites have refined them Did any of their Popes and Councels determin of their manner of Worshipping Images as Vasquez hath of late And yet I think if the Pope should be driven to a Decision of this Question he would define as Vasquez hath done so extraordinary is the Approbation of his Apologie for Imagery as if It likewise were worthy of Adoration And if this Pope should so determin it you must think that all his Predecessours were of the same Opinion if they had been asked cundem sensum tenuit semper mater Ecclesia 6 But what is most strange That Church may for five six or twelve hundred years and more use a Translation justly suspicious as for many other Reasons so for this That of the divers Authors thereof some we know not others we know too wel and yet when a Councel after so long time shal meet every mans work found very authentick Some learned Papists have been perswaded that their vulgar Translators were docti à Deo omnes all assisted by the Holy Ghost in their Translations But Bellarmin thinks this Opinion too charitable for so they must grant that Theodotion the Heretick the undoubted Author of some parts of that Edition was infallibly assisted by the Holy Ghost If he were not how is that part of their Vulgar which they have from him authentick and true Though erre he might as being a private man or rather a publick Heretick Dicimus tamen eum non errasse in ea translatione quam approbavit Ecclesia yet we say saith Bellarmin but I hope no wise man wil so think that he did not erre in that Translation which the Church hath approved I see then it is all one whether the Holy Ghost do assist the Translatour whilest he is about his work or the Pope his Translation after it be finished and He dead nor doth it skil how he were Qualified whilest he lived either for Integrity Wit or Learning the Cause is all one as in the Pope himself who may as freely bestow this particular gift of not erring in Translations upon whom he please without all respect of good Qualities as Saint Peter did that transcendent donative of absolute Infallibility upon him and his Successors Saint Jeroms Translation had laudable Testimonies of Antiquity yet not generally received in his time onely prejudiced by the Newnesse of it and Antiquity of the Italick But whose is the Vulgar or how first came it in request It is saith Bellarmine
perswasions receive increase of strength from addition of probabilities But his words are more general and concern not onely uncertain but all perswasions that a faithfull man in this life can have of Gods Word at least of those Writings which we and they acknowledge for such and the mark he aims at is That no perswasion in Divine matters can be certain without the Churches confirmation as he expressely addeth in his answer to the next Argument 3 If the Reader will be attentive he shall easily perceive that not our Writers Objections but Bellarmias Answer is tainted with a quivecation For this speech of his The Church doth judge whether that which the Scriptures 〈◊〉 be true or false hath a double and doubtfull sence It may be meant either Of Scriptures taken indefinitely or indeterminately for that which God hath spoken whatsoever that be Or Of those particular Scriptures which we and they acknowledge or any determinate written or unwritten precepts questionable whether they were from God or no. 4 If we speak of Scriptures in the former sence Bellarmins answer is true For the Romish Church doth not take upon her to judge whether that which is supposed or acknowledged by all for Gods Word be most true in it proper and native but indeterminate sence seeing this is a Maxim unquestionable amongst all such as have any notion of a Dietie Whatsoever God hath spoken is most true in that sense wherein he meant it But if we descend to any terminate speeches written or unwritten either acknowledged or supposed for Gods Word or such as can but ground any possible question whether they are Gods Words or no the present Romish Church doth take upon her absolutely to judge of all and every part of them For this is the very Abstract or abridgement of that infinite Prerogative which she challengeth All man must infalliblie believe That to be Gods Word which she commends That not to be His Word which she disclaims for such So as onely the former transcendent and indeterminate truth Whatsoever God saith is true is exempt from the Popes unlimited transcendent royal sentence no other word or syllable of truth which we can imagine God hath or might have spoken since the World began either by his own or his Sons mouth by the Ministery of his Angels Prophets Apostles or Evangelists but is every way absolutely subject to the Popes Monarchical censure 5 And here let not the Reader mistake it as any argument of our Adversaries ingenuitie that they will for their own advantage vouchsafe to grant what no Heathen Idolater did ever deny Whatsoever God saith is true For unlesse this were granted by all the Pope could have no possible grounds of pretence or claim to his absolute Infallibilitie or infinite supremacie over all And that which his hirelings seek to build upon the former foundation is Whatsoever the Pope hath said or shall say ex cathedra is most true because if we descend to any determinate truths we must believe that God hath spoken all and onely that which the Pope hath already testified or when any question ariseth shall testifie he hath spoken In fine the present Pope by their Positions is Gods onely living Mouth onely alsufficient to justifie or authentically witnesse all his words past all which without him are unto us as Dead Whence they must of necessity admit the same proportion betwixt the present Popes and Gods acknowledged written Word or supposed unwritten veritie which in civil matters we make betwixt a credible mans personal avouchment or living testimony of what he hath seen heard or known by undoubted experience and another mans heresay report either of the matters he spake of his speeches themselves or their true sence and meaning after his death For the Prophets Apostles and Evangelists to use their words are dead and Christ is absent so as we can neither be certain what they have spoken or what they meant in their supposed speeches but per vivam vocem Ecclesiae by the living voice of the present visible Church whose words are altogether as unfallible as Gods own words were And for this reason must be acknowledged a most absolute Judge of Gods written and unwritten words aswell of their Spiritual Sence and meaning as of their outward frame or visible Character This is the height of their iniquitie and will infer more then our purposed Conclusion in this Section That even of such places as are acknowledged by them for Gods Word we must not believe any determinate sence or meaning but what the Pope shall expressely give or may be presumed to allow of 6 This Doctrine as I would request the Reader to observe brings the second and third Person in Trinity on the one Partie and the Pope on the other to as plain and evident competition for Rule or Soveraignty over professed Christians faith as God and Baal were at in Elia's time This their Doctrine thus in shew grounded upon in deed and issue most opposite to Scriptures is the true Spiritual Inquisition-house whereof that material or bodily one is but a Type These following are the joynts or limmes of that rack of Conscience whereunto all such as are or would be true members of Christ but willing withall to hold their Union with the Pope as Visible Head of the Church are daily and hourly subject 7 First their souls are tied by surest bonds of faith and nature unto this Principle Whatsoever God hath said is most true the Jesuites again seek to fasten their faith and conscience as strongly unto this God speaks whatsoever the Pope speaks ex cathedra This third likewise must be believed as an Oracle of God even by Papists for the Pope hath spoken it ex cathedra The Books of Moses the Prophets the four Evangelists are Gods Words Whatsoever these have spoken we contend all should believe for Gods own Word upon such grounds as Saint Peter did from experience of their life-working sence communicate unto them by hearing reading meditating or practise But the Pope upon some controversies arising propounds a sence of these Writings or of some part of them quite contrary to that which brought the former comfort to our souls a sence to all unpartiall sences contradictory to the places joyntly acknowledged for Gods Word A sence the more we think on in sobriety the more we dislike a sence the more earnestly we pray to God for his Spirits assistance and other good means for the right understanding of his Word and encrease of faith the more still we distast and loath Here unlesse we let go some one or more of the mentioned holdfasts of faith either the first whatsoever God saith is true or the second Whatsoever the Pope saith God saith or the third The Mosâ—â—cal Evangelical and Apostolical Writings or those particular places about whose senâ—e the Controversie is were spoken by God our souls are put to more violent torture then Raviliacks bodie was But
the true Papists are wise enough to slip the third or last so as it shall not pinch them and have a trick withall to make the First yeeld what way they please who are resolved to follow what way soever it shall please the Popes Authority whereunto their souls indeed are onely tied to lead them But of such as ever had or hope to have any tast or relish of Gods Spirit if any should resolve absolutely to believe his interpretation of any place of Scripture contrary to that life-working sence which must be in every heart endued with hope of seeing God that mans disloyalty towards God and his Holy Spirit is as impudent as if a poor subject should replie unto his Prince commanding him in expresse termes to do thus or so I will not believe your words have any such meaning as they naturally import but a contrary such as one of my fellow-servants hath already acquainted me withall whatsoever you say I know your meaning is I should believe him in all things concerning your will and pleasure and whatsoever he shall enjoyn that will I do 8 That neither the Church can prove the Scriptures nor the Scriptures the Churches Authoritie was proved in the fourth Section of the former Book That such as hold this damnable Doctrine against which we dispute do not at all believe God speaking in the Scriptures shall be evinced in the third Section of this The present inconvenience which now will they nill they we are to wrest from their resolutions of faith is That in deed and conscience they either acknowledge no Authoritie in the Church or Scriptures or else greater in the Church then in Scriptures CAP. III. Inferring the general conclusion proposed in the Title of this Section from Bellarmines Resolution of faith 1 ASwell to occasion the learned Readers further consideration of their ill-grounded and worse builded faith as for deducing thence the proposed inconvenience it will not be amisse to propose Bellarmines resolution of a Roman Catholicks faith One especial Objection of our Writers as he frameth it is That Faith if depending on the Churches judgement is grounded but upon the word of man a weake foundation for such an Edifice that the Scripture was given by the Spirit of God and must therefore be understood by the same not by the Churches Spirit Hereunto Bellarmine answereth The word of the Church 〈◊〉 of the Councel or the Pope speaking ex Cathedra is not the bare word of man He means no word obnoxious to errour but in some sort the Word of God in as much as it is uttered by the assistance and Government of the Holy Ghost I adde saith he that Hereticks are they which indeed do lean upon a brokenreed For we must know that a proposition of Faith must be concluded in this or the like Sâ—llogisme Whatsoever God hath revealed in Scripture is true but God hath revealed this or that in Scriptures Ergo this or that is true The first proposition in this Syllogisme is certain amongst all the second likewise amongst Catholicks is most firm as being supported by the testimonie of the Church Councel or Pope of whose immunity from possibilitie of erring we have expresse promises in the Scriptures as It hath seemed good to the Holy Ghost and us I have prayed for thee thy faith should not fail But amongst Hereticks the second or minor proposition is grounded onely on conjecture or judgement of a private Spirit which usually seems but is not good Whence seeing the conclusion must follow the weaker part it necessarily followes that all the faith of Hereticks such in his language are all that will not relie upon the Church is but conjectural and uncertain 2 A dreadfull imputation could it be as substantially proved as it is confidently avouched And the consequence of his resolution generally held by all his fellows is of no lesse importance then this That no man can be infallibly assured either of the truth or true sence of any particular proposition in the whole Canon of Scriptures received by us and them unlesse he have the Churches Authority for confirmation of both For unto us that onely which the Church avoucheth is certain and unfallible that sence of it which the Church gives onely sound if we speak of any particular or determinate truths 3 How certain and unfallible Assent unto all or any Scriptures may be wrought in mens hearts without any infallible teacher already hath been and hereafter shal be God willing in more particular sort exemplified In this place it stood the Jesuite upon to have given a better solution to the doubt objected which he is so far from unloosing that he rather knits it faster as shal appear if the Reader wil first cal to mind That for the establishing of firm and undoubted assent to any truth proposed it skils not how infallible the truth in it self or the proposer be unlesse they whose Relief or Assent is demanded be as infallibly perswaded of this Infallibility in the truth or the proposer In this respect our adversaries plead their immunity from errour as an Article necessary to be infallibly Believed for confirmation of Gods Word alwayes most infallible as all grant in it self but not so as they affirm to us until it be avouched by Infallible authority 4 Herein they concur with us Both with the truth That if we believe it only as probable that God spake all those words which we acknowledge to be most infallible because his our belief notwithstanding is not infallible but probable or conjectural For as a man may have bad desires of things essentially good so may he have uncertain perswasions of truthes in themselves most certain It is not therefore the supposed Infallibility of the Church or Pope howsoever but infallibly apprehended and believed that must strengthen our faith which otherwise as is pretended would be but conjectural And by the former principle acknowledged as wel by them as us it necessarily follows that if we be only probably not infallibly perswaded the Pope or Church cannot erre our assent unto the minor proposition i. unto any determinate part of Gods Word is only probable not Infallible For by the Jesuites Doctrine we cannot be certainly perswaded that God spake this or that but by the Churches testimony The immediate consequence of which two assertions compared together is we cannot be more certain that God hath spoken this or that then we are of the Churches Infallibility If then we be only probably not infallibly perswaded that the Church is infallible our Belief of the minor proposition that is of any determinate truth which men suppose God hath spoken must be only probable or conjectural not infallible Consequently to these collections the learned Papists generaly hold that the Churches Infallibility must be absolutely and infallibly believed as you heard before out of Canus Bellarmin and Valentian otherwise as Bellarmin would infer our Belief of the Minor in any
since to take universality as a sure note of the Church traditions and customs of the Elders for the rule of faith and which is the undoubted Conclusion of such premisses to follow a multitude to any mischief So mightily did the opinion of a major part being all men of the same profession sway with the superstitious people of those times that Ahabs Pursevant conceived hope of seducing Micaiah whilst they were on the way together by intimating such censures of schisme of heresie of peevishneâ—â—e or privacy of spirit as the false Catholick bestows on us likely to befal him if he should vary from the rest The best answer I think a Roman Catechism could affoord would be to repeat the conclusion which Bellarmin would have maintained All the rest besides were Baals Prophets They were indeed in such a sense as Jesuites and all seducers are but 〈◊〉 not by publick profession or solemn subscription to his rites as may partly appear by jehosaphats continuing his resolution to go up to battel against Micaiahs counsel which questionlesse he would rather have died at home then done had he known Micaiah only to have belonged unto the Lord and all his adversaries unto Baal partly by that reverent conceit which even the chief of these seducers entertained at that time of Elias whose utter disgrace Baals servants would by all means have sought for his late designs acted upon their fellows Yet as Josephus records the chief argument used by Zidkiah to diminish Micaiahs credit with both Kings was an appearance of contradiction betwixt his and Eliahs prediction of Ahabs death the accomplishment of both being apprehended as impossible lesse credit as he urged was to be given to Micaiah because so impudent as openly to contradict â—o great a Prophet of the Lord as Elias at whose threatnings Ahab King of Israel trembled humbling himself with fasting cloathed in sackcloth And is it likely he would so shortly after entertain the professed servants of Baal for his Councellors yet seeing the event hath openly condemned them for seducers and none are left to plead their cause it is an easie matter for the Jesuite or others to say they were Baals Prophets by profession But were not most Prieâ—… and Prophets in Judah and Benjamin usually such yes and as afterward shall appear did band as strongly with as joynt consent against Jeremy and Ezechiel as these did against Micaiah The point wherein we desire resolution is by what rule of Romish Catholick Divinity truth in those times might have been discerned from falshood before Gods judgements did light upon the City and Temple He is more blind then the blindest Jew that ever breathed who cannot see how such as professed themselves Priests and Prophets of the Lord as wel in Judah as in Israel did bewitch the people with the self same spels the Papist boasts of to this day as the best prop of his Catholick faith Yet such is the hypocrisie of these proud Pharisees that they can say in their hearts Oh had we lived in the dayes of Jezabel we would not have been her inquisitors against such Prophets as Elias and Micaiah were When as in truth Jezabels impiety towards them was clemency in respect of Romish crueltie against Gods Saints her witchcrafts but as venial sins if we compare them with Jesuitical sorceries But of this errour more directly in the Chapter following of their sorceries and impieties hereafter 3 Unto our former demand whether the society of Prophets were the Church representative whether the people were bound without examination to believe whatsoever was by a major part or such of that profession as â—â—re in highest or most publick place determined What answer a learned Papist would give I cannot tel Then this following better cannot be imagined on their behalf That this supream authority which they contend for was in the true Prophets only that they albeit inspired with divine illuminations and endued with such authority as the Jesuite makes the Popes â—mana divinitas inspirata did notwithstanding permit their declarations for the hardnesse of this peoples heart to be tried by the event or examined by the law not that they wanted lawful power would they have stood upon their authority to exact belief without delay seeing readinesse to believe the truth proposed is alwayes commended in the sacred Story And no doubt but the people did wel in admitting the true Prophets doctrine before the false at the first proposal the sooner the better But were they therefore to believe the true Prophets absolutely without examination Why should they then believe one of that profession before another seeing seducers could propose their conceits with as great speed and peremptorinesse as the best Nor did reason only disswade but the law of God also expresly forbid that people alwayes and in all causes to trust such as upon trial had been found to divine aright of strange events Yet grant we must that hardnesse of heart made this people more backward then otherwise they would have been to believe truths proposed that oft-times they required signs from their Prophet when obedience was instantly due from them to him that oft-times they sinned in not assenting immediately without interposition of time for trial or respite to resolve upon what terms belief might be tendered Thus much we may grant with this limitation if we consider them absolutely or so wel disposed as they should and might have been not as the Prophets found them For in men inwardly ill affected or unqualified for true faith credulity comes nearer the nature of vice then vertue a disposition of disloyalty a degree of heresie or infidelity rather then a preparation to sincere obedience or any sure foundation of true and lively faith Assent perchance men so affected may more readily then others would unto sundry divine truths yet not truly not as they are divine and consonant to the rule of goodnesse but by accident in as much as they in part confort with some one or other of their affections And the more forward men are upon such grounds to believe some generalities of Christian duties the more prone they prove when opportunity tempts them to oppugn others more principal and more specially concerning their salvation For credulity if it spring not out of an honest disposition uniformly inclining unto goodnesse as Sucâ—… from some unbridled humor or predominant natural affection will alwayeâ— sway more unto some mischief then unto any thing that is good Many 〈◊〉 in Jesus saith Saint John when they saw his miracles It pleased them weâ—… had turned water into wine That he had given other proofs of his power 〈◊〉 driving buyers and sellers out of the Temple did minister hope unto proud hearts he might prove such a Messias as they expected as elsewhere upon the like occasion they said †This is of a truth the Prophet that should come intâ— the world The ground of this their aptnesse to believe thus
much as is intimated in the words following was their inordinate desire of having an earthly King that might rule the nation with an iron rod. ‖ When Jesus therefore perceived by their forwardnesse to professe the former truth that they would come and take him to make him a King he departed again into a mountain himself alone for the same cause no doubt which the Evanâ—elist speciâ—… the former place But Jesus did not commit himself unto them because he knew them all and had no need that any should testifie of man He knew such as upon these glimpses of his glory were presently so stifly set to believe in him upon hopes of being fed with dainties or mighty protection against the Heathen would be as violently â—eâ—t against him even to crucifie him for a seducer â—tter they had discovered his constant endeavours to bring them both by life and doctrine unto conformity with his cross mortification humility contempt of the world patience in affliction with other like qualities despiseable in the worlds eyes yet main principles in his school and elementary grounds of salvation so his country-men of Nazareth sodainly admiring the gratâ—ous words which proceeded out of his mouth after he begun to upbraid them with unthankfulness as speedily attempt to throw him headlong from the top of the hill whereon their City was built By this it may appear that of the â—ewish people in ancient times some did sin in being backward others in an immature forwardnesse to believe prophetical doctrines But the fountains or first heads whence these swift motions of life were depraved in the one was inordinate assection or intrinsick habitual corruption the root whence such deadnesse was derived into the actions of the other was hardnesse of heart precedent neglect of Gods word and ignorance of his wayes thence ensuing Which presupposed the parties so affected did not amisâ—e in not believing the true Prophets without examination but in not abandoning such dispositions as disenabled them for believing all parts of truth proposed with constancy and vniformity making them fit instruments to be wrought upon by seducers Hence saith our Saviour I come in my fathers name and ye receive me not if another shall come in his own name him will ye receive How can ye believe which receive honour one of another and seek not the honâ—â—r that cometh of God alone Nor Prophetical nor Aposâ—olical nor Messiacal much lesse could Papal authority make them believe the doctrine of life intirely and sincerely whilest their hearts were hardned whose hardnesse though might easily have been mollisied by laying Moses law unto them while they were young and tender 4 It is a rule as profitable for our own information in many points as for â—â—â—utâ—tion of the adversary that The commendation of necessary meâ—ns is alwayes included in the commendation of the end which how good or excellent soever it be our desires of it are preposterous all earnest endeavours to attain it turbulent unlesse first addressed with proportionable alacrity to follow the means that must produce it Sober spirits alwayes bound their hopes of accomplishing the one by perfect survey of their interest in the other as minds truly liberal determine future expences by exact calculation of their present revenews Even in businesses of greatest importance though requiring speediest expedition a wise man will moderate his pace according to the quality of the ground whereon he goes otherwise the more haste may cause worse speed The Jews were as we are bound to believe truths proposed without delay but both for this reason most strictly bound to a continual uniformity of practising divine precepts already known without dispensing with this or that particular though offensive to our present disposition without indulgence to this or that special time without all priviledge sought from the pleasure or displeasure of men Both bound so to frame our lives and conversations as to be instantly able to discern the truth proposed not by relying upon their authority that propose it but for it self or from a full and lively though a quick and speedy apprehension of immediate homogeneal consonancy between the external and the internal word For if any part of Gods word truly dwel in us though secret it may be and silent of it self yet wil it Eccho in our hearts whilst the like reverberates in our ears from the live-voice of the Ministery Thus had the Jews hearts been truly set to Moses law had their souls delighted in the practise of it as in their food they had resounded to the Prophets call as a string though untouched and unable to begin motion of it self wil yet raise it self to an unison voice or as the fowls of heaven answer with like language to others of their own kind that have better occasion to begin the cry In this sense are Christs sheep said to hear his voice and follow him not every one that can counterfeit his or his Prophets Call 5 The issue of all that hath been said is that none within the prâ—cincts of these times whereof we now treat from the Law given unto the Gospel were bound to believe Gods messengers without examination of their doctrine by the precedent written word Only this difference there was such as had rightly framed their hearts to it did make this trial of Prophetical doctrines as it were by a present taste which others could not without interposition of time to work an alteration in their distempered affections For this reason do the Prophets alwayes annex Mosaical precepts of repentance to their predictions of future events as knowing that if their hearts to whom they spake were turned to God their sight should forthwith be restored clearly to discern the truth For further manifestation of the same conclusion it appears sufficiently from sundry discourses in the former book that Israels incredulity unto their Prophets was finally to be resolved into their neglect their imperfect or partial observance of Moses precepts Wherefore not the live-voice of them whose words in themselves were most infallible and are by the approbation of time with other conspicuous documents of Gods peculiar providence preserving them in divine estimation so long become an undoubted rule of life unto us but the written word before confirmed by signs and wonders sealed by the events of times present and precedent was the infallible rule whereby the prophetical admonitions of every age were to be tried and examined 6 The words of the best while they spake them were not of like authority as now written they are unto us nor were they admitted into the Caâ—on but upon just proof of their divine authority That one speech which Fsay uttered was an Axiom so well known as might bring all the rest to be examined before admission To the Law and to the Tescimony if they speaâ— not according to this word it is because there is no light in them For Gods Wil already known and
which cause they were in conscience bound to examine his doctrine by Moses and the Prophets otherwise they might have believed the saving truth but falsly and upon deceitfull grounds The stronger or more absolute credence they had given unto his words or works without such examination the more they had ensnared their souls and set their consciences upon the Rack by admitting a possibility of contradiction betwixt two doctrines both firmly believed without any evidence of their consonancy or Both conspiring to the same end The speedier and higher this edification in Christ had been the sooner it might have ruinated that foundation which God by Moses and the Prophets had reared in Israel unlesse this new work had been orderly squared well proportioned closely layed and strongly cemented unto the former In secular schooles he is held an unwise answerer that will admit Socraticall Interrogations for albeit there appear no difficulty in any one proposed apart yet in the processe a respondent may be easily brought to grant Conclusions from which he knows not what Consequences may be drawn because their Consonancie with the Problem whose defence he undertakes is not so evident nor immediate as upon a sodain may be fully examined And not examining the consonancie of every other proposition with the principles of that faculty whereto the Problem belongs the best answerer living may be made either grant what he should not or deny what should be granted Now Christs doctrine was to Mosaical and Prophetical as the Conclusion to the Promises or as the Corollary of greatest use unto the Speculative Theorem Suppose then a Jew well skilled in Moses and the Prophets should instantly upon the first hearing of our Saviours Sermons or sight of his miracles have admitted him for such an infallible teacher upon termes as absolute and irrevocable as the Jesuite would have the Pope acknowledged by all Christians a good disputant might easily have staggered him by these or 〈◊〉 Socratical demands Do you steafastly believe Moses writings for Gods word Gâ—â— forbid I should doubt of this Do ye believe this new doctrine confirmed by miracles as firmly What if I do Do you know as certainly whether both agree as well as one part of Moses writings with another What if I do not Untill you be fully resolved in this your belief in both cannot be sound for in case they should disagree the one must needs be false and if choice were given you whether in sooth would you disclaim Here a wise man that as the wise King speaks had eyes in his head and would not be led by a blind faith would have paused a while and thought with himself This is a point that should be looked to for if these new doctrines should prove incompatible as for any just examination hitherto made they may I cannot see whâ—ther deserves more credence Whiles I consider Moses writings and call to mind those mighty wonders our fathers told us with like continuall experiments of their divine truth nothing can seem more certain then they again whiles I behold these new miracles me thinks his authority that works them should be as great as Moses was yet if they should happen to disagree the one must be better believed then the other or else for ought I see there can be no certainty of either for if this mans possibly may be why might not Moses doctrine likewise be false or if our fathers were deceived by his signes and wonders why may not we be so served by this mans miracles But if upon just triall they shall be found fully to agree in every point as I trust they do then doubtlesse both are from God and I shall stedfastly believe this new doctrine to be divine if such as Moses had foretold and withall more evidently acknowledge then before I could that Moses spake by the Spirit of the all-seeing everliving God if this Jesus of Nazareth be in all points like to him and so qualified as he foretold the great Prophet should be But in the interim till the triali â—e made it is best to lay sure hold on Moses and the Prophets For prior tempore potior jure their writings doubtlesse were from God because hitherto they could not be destroyed time and they shall trie whether Jesus and his doctrine be so or no whether he be that great Prophet that should come or we are yet to look for some other 4 Thus when John Baptist sent his Disciples to our Saviour with this very question Art thou he that should come or shall we look for another The answer he returned again whether for confirmation of Iohns own faith or as the most interpreters think of his Disciples was this and no more Go and shew Iohn what things ye have seen and heard that the blind see the halt go the lepers are cleansed the deaf hear the dead rise again and the Gospel is preached to the poor and blessed is he that shall not be offended in me These or other of their fellow Disciples had enformed their Master Iohn before of Christs healing the Centurions servant by his word or command though absent of his raising the widows son from death to life of the rumours spread abroad of him thorowout all Judea and the regions round about and upon this report as Saint Luke tells us did John make the former solemne demand But some will yet demand how could he or his Disciples be confirmed by the answer given them wherein is little more then formerly both had heard for the raising up of the widowes son which especially occasioned their coming was the greatest of all in this Catalogue and yet as great as this some of the ancient Prophets had done how could it then prove him to be the Messias Had he told them as much in plain termes they might have beleeved him because this great work did witnesse him to be a Prophet and therefore one that could not lie But by this answer how could they gather more then the people upon the astonishment of that accident had said for when the dead man sate up and spake fear saith the Evangelist came on them all and they glorified God saying A great Prophet is raised up among us and God hath visited his people Luke 7. 16. 5 Yet this objection at least the solution confirms the truth of my former assertion that by his miracles alone considered they were not bound absolutely to believe he was the Messias but by comparing them with other circumstances or presupposed truths especially the Scriptures received and approved prophesies of the Messias though no one for the greatnesse of power manifested in it could of it self yet the frequencie of them at that time and the condition of the parties on whom they were wrought might absolutely confirme John and his Disciples because such they were in these and every respect as the Evangelical Prophet had foretold Messias should work for this reason our Saviour delivers his
met them as live-like as they themselves were Was he to them a Prophet mighty in word and deed and yet not able to perform what he had constantly spoken But what was the chief matter of their just reproof That they had not believed his words nor given due credence to his works Dull no doubt they had been in not esteeming better of both unwise in not learning more of Him that taught as never man taught but as in them he teacheth us most dul and most unwise even Fools and slow of heart in not believing all that the Prophets had spoken Ought not Christ to have suffered these things as if he had said Is it possible your ignorance in them should be grosse as not to know that Christ was thus to suffer and so to enter into his glory 2 You wil say perchance they did not wel in giving so little attention and credit to the Prophets whose light should have led them unto Christ but now that they have light on him in person without their help only by his seeking them shall not he who was the end and scope of all prophetical writings teach them all He will but not by relying only upon his infallible authority This Edifice of Faith must be framed upon the Foundation laid by the Prophets For this reason happily our Saviour would not bewray himself to be their infallible teacher until he had made them by evidence of Scripture by true sense and feeling of his spirit believe and know the truth which he taught to be infallible He had opened their hearts by opening the Scriptures unto them before their eyes were open to discern his person for he began at Moses and at all the Prophets and interpreted unto them in all the Scriptures the things which were written of him Stedfast Belief then of any mans authority must spring out of the solid Experience of his skil and truth of his doctrine These two disciples might now resolve their hearts that this was he who John said should baptize with the holy Ghost and with fire when by the working of his spirit their hearts aid burn within them whiles he talked with them and opened the Scriptures unto them Though before they had received John Baptists witnesse of the truth as a Tie or Fest to stay their fleeting Faith yet now they would not receive the record of man there is another that beareth witnesse of him the spirit of truth which hath imprinted his doctrine in their hearts 3 Would the Pope who challengeth Christs place on earth amongst his living members and requires we should believe his words as wel as these Disciples did Christs but expound those Scriptures unto us which Christ did to them with like evidence and efficacy could he make our hearts thus burn within by opening the secret mysteries of our salvation we would take him for Christs Vicar and believe indeed he were infallibly assisted by the Holy Spirit But seeing he and his followers invert our Saviours method by calling the certainty of both Testaments in question telling us we cannot know them to be Gods word unlesse it shal please this Roman God to give his word for them or confirm their truth seeing this his pretended confirmation is not by manifesting the mysteries of our salvation so distinctly and clearly as Christ did unto these Disciples nor by affording us the true sense and feeling of the spirit in such ardent manner as they enjoyed it and yet accurseth us if we believe not his words as wel as they did their Redeemers we may hence take a perfect measure of that mouth of Blasphemies spoken of by S. John according to all the three dimensions contained in the three assertions prefixed to the beginning of this Section Nor can the reader imagin either any other forepassed like unto it or yet to come likely to prove more abominable if it shal but please him to survey the length and breadth of it but especially the profundity 4 The length of it I make That assertion The Pope must be as well believed as either Christ was whilst he lived on earth or his Apostles after his glorification The breadth His absolute authority must be for extent as large and ample as Christs should be were he on earth again or as that commission he gave unto his Disciples Go Preach the Gospel to every creature his directions must go forth throughout all the earth and his words unto the ends of the world The depth is much greater then the space between heaven and hell For if you would draw a line from the Zenith to the Nadir through the Center it would scarce be a gag long enough for this monstrous mouth so wide as hell cannot conceive a greater The depth I gather partly from the excesse of Christs worth either arising from his personal union with the Godhead his sanctity of life and conversation or from his Hyperprophetical Spirit and abundant miracles For look how much he exceeds any but meer man in all these by so much doth the Pope though supposed as not obnoxious to any crime make his authority and favour with God greater then Christs which is the Semidiameter of this Mouth of Blaspemies The other part equal hereunto in quantity but for the quality more tainted with the dregs of Hell ariseth from that opposition the Popes spirit hath unto Christ or from the luxury and beastly manners of the Papacy erected by Satan as it were of purpose to pollute the world with monstrous sins and to derogate as much from mankind as true Christianity doth advance it finally to make the Christian world as much more wicked as Christs Disciples Apostles and faithful followers are better then the heathen Nor doth the Pope exact Belief only without miracles or manifestation of a prophetical spirit but contrary to all notions of good and evil common to Christians and Heathens and as it were in despight of the Prophesies that have deciphered him for Antichrist What heathen Philosopher could with patience have endured to hear that a dissolute luxurious tyrant could not though in matters of this life give wrong sentence out of the seat of Justice The Jesuites teach it as an Article of faith that the Pope albeit a dissolute and ungracious tyrant Mankinds reproach the disgrace of Christianity cannot possibly give an erroneous sentence ex Cathedra no not in mysteries of religion But as if it were a small thing thus impudently to contradict nature and grieve the souls of ingenuous men unlesse they also grieve their God seeking as it were to crosse his spirit by holding opinions not only contradictory but most contrary to his sacred rules they importune the Christian world with tumultuous clamours to take that which the spirit hath given as the demonstrative Character of great Antichrist the old serpents chief confederate for the infallible cognisance of Christs Vicar the very signet of his beloved Spouse Nor wil they I know
be so authentick in his doctrine Is it not the pretended priviledge of the same spirit which exempts the Pope from privatenesse and makes his authority oecumenical and infallible Whosoever then by participation of this spirit understands the Prophesies either immediately or expounded by others whomsoever his conceit of them or their right interpretation is not private but authentick And Canus though a Papist expresly Teacheth That the immediate ground or Formal Reason of ours and the Apostles Belief must be the same both so immediately and infallibly depending upon the testimony of the spirit as if the whole world beside should teach the contrary yet were every Christian bound to stick unto that inward testimony which the spirit hath given him Though the Church or Pope should expound them to us we could not infallibly believe his expositions but by that spirit by which he is supposed to teach so believing we could not infallibly teach others the same for it is the spirit only that so teacheth all The inference then is as evident as strong that private in the fore-cited place is opposed to that which wants authority not unto publick or common The Kings promise made to me in private is no private promise but wil warrant me if I come to plead before his Majesty albeit others make question whether I have it or no. In this sense that interpretation of scriptures which the spirit affords us that are private men is not private but authentick though not for extent or publication of it unto others yet for the perfection of our warrant in matters of salvation or concerning God For where the spirit is there is perfect liberty yea free accesse of pleading our cause against whomsoever before the Tribunal seat of justice especially being wronged in matters of the life to come To this purpose saith our Apostle But â—e that is spiritual discerneth all things yet he himself is judged of no man In those things wherein he cannot be judged by any he is no private man but a Prince and Monarch for the freedom of his conscience But if any man falsly pretend this freedom to nurse contentions or to withdraw his neck from that yoak whereto he is subject he must answer before his supream Judge and his holy Angels for framing unto himself a counterfeit licence without the assured warrant of his spirit And so shal they likewise that seek to command mens consciences in those matters wherein the spirit hath set them free This is the height of iniquity that hath no temporal punishment in this life but must be reserved as the object of fiercest wrath in that fearful day the very Idea of Antichristianism CAP. XXIV That S. Paul submitted his doctrine to examination by the Words before written That his doctrine disposition and practise were quite contrary to the Romanists in this argument 1 SAint Paul as wel as other Apostles had the gift of miracles which amongst Barbarians or distressed souls destitute of other comfort likely to be won to grace by wonders he did not neglect to practise but sought not to enforce belief upon the Jews by fearful signs or sudden destruction of the obstinate albeit he had power to anathematize not only in word but in deed even to deliver men alive unto Satan When he came to Thessalonica he went as his manner was into the Synagogue and three Sabbath dayes disputed with his country-men by the Scriptures opening and alledging that Christ must have suffered and risen again from the dead and this is Jesus Christ whom I preach to you These Jews had Moses and the Prophets and if they would not hear them neither would they believe for any miracles which to have wrought amongst such had been as the casting of pearls before swine What was the reason they did not believe because the Scriptures which he urged were obscure but Saint Paul did open them Rather they saw the truth as Papists do but would not see it They rightly believed whatsoever God had said was most true that he had said what Moses and the Prophets wrote and yet Saint Paul taught nothing which they had not foretold But that was all one these Jews had rather believe Moses and the Prophets meant as the Scribes and Pharisees or other chief Rulers of their Synagogues taught then as Paul expounded them albeit his expositions would have cleared themselves to such as without prejudice would have examined them But the Beroeans were of a more ingenuous disposition so the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 imports they were not vassals to other mens interpretations or conceits but used their liberty to examin their truth They received the word with all readinesse and searched the Scriptures whether these things were so or no. If they believed in part before their practise confirms the truth of our assertion that they were not to believe the infallibility of Paul but of his doctrine albeit they were wel perswaded of his personal authority If they believed neither in part nor wholly before they saw the truth of his doctrine confirmed by that Scripture which they had formerly acknowledged their ingenuity herein likewise confirms our doctrine and condemns the Papists of insolent blasphemy for arrogating that authority unto the Popes decrees which is only due unto Gods word already established 2 I would demand of any Papists whether the Beroeans did wel or ill in examining Saint Pauls doctrine if ill why hath the Spirit of God commended them if well why is it not lawfull and expedient for all true Christians to imitate them Unlesse the Reader bite his lip I will not promise for him he shall not laugh at Bellarmines answer albeit I knew him for another Heraclitus or Crassus Agelastus who never laughed in all his life save once when he saw an Asse feed on thistles Surely he must have an Asses lips that can taste and a swines belly that can digest this great Clerks Divinity in this point I answer saith he albeit Paul were an Apostle and could not preach false doctrine thus much notwithstanding was not evident to the Beroeans at the first nor wore they bound forthwith to believe unlesse they had seen some miracles or other probable inducements to believe Therefore when Paul proved Christ unto them out of the Prophetical Oracles they did well to search the Scriptures whether those things were so If Saint Paul had thought miracles a more effectuall means then Scriptures for begetting faith in such as acknowledged Moses and the Prophets no doubt he had used miracles rather then their authority Or if the Pope cannot expound the Scriptures as effectually and perspicuously as Saint Paul did why doth he not at the least work miracles are we bound absolutely to believe him and is he bound to do neither of these without which the people of Beroea were not bound as Bellarmine acknowledgeth to believe Saint Paul But if his reason be worth belief Christians which know the Church
Aristotles forge so the fire be out of us when we come into the Sanctuary But just in this manner doth the Mimical Jesuite reply to the former truth I demand saith he whether the Doctour would approve this consequence Paul preaching to the Athenians confirmed his Doctrine with the testimony of the Poet Aratus and the Athenians had done well if they had sought whether Aratus had said so or no therefore all Doctrines must be judged by Poets But what if the Beraeans practise considered alone or as Jesuites do Scriptures onely Mathematically do not necessarily inferre thus much The Learned Doctors charitable mind would not suffer him to suspect any publick Professor of Divinity as Sacroboscus was could be so ignorant in Scriptures as not to consider besides the different esteem of Prophets and Poets amongst the Jews what Saint Paul had Acts 26 22. expressely said I obtained help of God and continue unto this day witnessing both unto small and great saying none other things then those which the Prophets and Moses did say should come Unlesse he could have proved Christs resurrection and other Articles of Christian faith out of Moses and the Prophets the Jews exceptions against him had been just For they were bound to resist all Doctrines dissonant to their ancient Ordinances especially the abolishment of Rites and Ceremonies which Paul laboured most knowing the Law-giver meant they should continue no longer then to the alteration of the Priesthood but in whose maintenance his adversaries should have spent their bloud whiles ignorant they were without default of the truth Paul taught as not sufficiently proved from the same Authority by which their lawes were established Nor was any Apostle either for his miracles or other pledges of the Spirit that he could communicate unto others to be so absolutely believed in all things during his life time as Moses and the Prophets writings For seeing the gift of miracles was bestowed on hypocrites or such as might fall from any gifts or graces of the spirit they had though the spectatours might believe the particular conclusions to whose confirmation the miracles were fitted yet was it not safe without examination absolutely to relie upon him in all things that had spoken a divine truth once or twice In that he might be an hypocrite or a dissembler for ought others without evidence of his upright conversation and perpetuall consonance to his former Doctrine could know he might abuse his purchased reputation to abet some dangerous errour Nor do our Adversaries though too too credulous in this kind think themselves bound to believe revelations made to another much lesse to think that he which is once partaker of the Spirit should for ever be infallible Upon these supporters the forementioned Doctors reason which the Jesuite abuseth to establish the Churches Authority stands sirme and sound I absolutely believe all to be truâ—… that â—od saith because he saith it nor do I seek any other reason but I dare not as 〈◊〉 so much unto man lest I make him equall to God for God alone and he in whom the Godhead dwelleth bodily is immutably just and holy Many others have continued holy and righteous according to their measure untill the end but who could be certain of this besides themselves no not they themselves alwayes And albeit a man that never was in the state of grace may oft-times deliver that Doctrine which is infallible yet were it to say no worse a grievous tempting of God to rely upon his Doctrine as absolutely infallible unlesse we know him besides his skill or learning to be alwayes in such a state Though both his life and death be most religious his Doctrine must approve it self to the present Age and Gods providence must commend it to posterity Nor did our Saviour though in life immutably holy and for Doctrine most infallible assume so much unto himself before his Ascension as the Jesuites give to the Pope For he submitted his Doctrine to Moses and the Prophets writings And seeing the Jesuites make lesse account of Him then the Jews did of Moses it is no marvell if they be more violently miscaried with envious or contemptuous hatred of the Divine truth it self then the Jews were against our Saviour or his Doctrine These even when they could not answer his reasons drawn from Scriptures received though most offensive to their distemperate humour were ashamed to call Moses and the Prophets Authority in question or to demand how do ye know God spake by them Must not the Churches infallibility herein assure you And if it teach you to discerne Gods Word from mans must it not likewise teach you to distinguish the divine sence of it from humane This is a strain of Atheisme which could never find harbour in any professing the knowledge of the true God before the brood of Antichrist grew so flush as to seek the recovery of that battail against Gods Saints on Earth which Lucifer their Father and his followers lost against Michael and his holy Angels in Heaven CAP. XXV A brief taste of our Adversaries blasphemous and Atheistical assertions in this argument from some instances of two of their greatest Doctours Bellarmin and Valentian That if faith cannot be perfect without the solemne testification of that Church the rarity of such testifications will cause infidelity 1 FOr a further competent testimonie of blasphemies in this kind where-with we charge the Church of Rome let the Reader judge by these two instances following whether the Christian world have not sucked the deadliest poison that could evaporate from the infernal lake through Bellarmines and Valentians pens Valentian as if he meant to out-flout the Apostle for prohibiting all besides the great Pastor Christ Jesus for being Lords over mens faith will have an infallible authority which may sit as Judge and Mistresse of all Controversies of faith and this to be not the authoritie of one or two men deceased not peculiar to such as in times past have uttered the divine truth either by mouth or pen and commended it unto posterity but an authority continuing in force and strength amongst the faithfull thorowout all ages able persptcuously and openly to give sentence in all Controversies of Faith Yet as these Embassadours of God deceased cannot be Judges shall they therefore have no Say at all in deciding conroversies of faith You may not think a Jesuite would take Jesus Name in vain he will never for shame exclude his Master for having at least a finger in the government of the Church Why what is his office or what is the use of his authority registred by his Apostles and Evangelists Not so little as you would ween For his speeches amongst others that in their life time have infallibly taught divine truths by mouth or pen may be consulted as a witnesse or written law in cases of faith but after a certain sort and manner either to speak the truth or somewhat thereto not impertinent
purpose in whose will or pleasure the finall cause of any natural effect alwayes consists And seeing nothing in Nature can preoccupate his will no cause can be precedent to the finall This consideration of naturall effects tending as certainly to their proposed end as the arrow flyes to the mark caused the irreligious Philosopher to acknowledge the direction of an intelligent supernatural agent in their working the accomplishment of whose will and pleasure as I said must be the finall cause of their motions as his will or pleasure which bestows the charges not the Architect unlesse he be the owner also is the final cause why the house is built Finally every End supposeth the last intention of an intelligent Agent whereof to give a reason by the Efficient which onely produceth works or meanes thereto proportioned would be as impertinent as if to one demanding why the bell rings out it should be answered because a strong fellow puls the rope 7 Now that which in our Adversaries Doctrine answers unto the cause indemonstrable whereinto final resolution of Natures works or intentions of intelligent agents must be resolved is the Churches Authority Nor can that if we speak properly be resolved into any branch of the first Truth for this reason besides others alledged before that all resolutions whether of our perswasions or intentions or of their objects works of Art or Nature suppose a stability or certainty in the first links of the chain which we unfold the latter alwayes depending on the former not the former on the latter As in resolutions of the latter kind lately mentioned imitating the order of composition actual continuation of life depends on breathing not breathing on it breathing on the lungs not the lungs mutually on breathing so in resolutions of the other kind which inverts the order of composition the use or necessity of lungs depends upon the use or necessitie of breathing the necessitie or use of breathing upon the necessity or use of life or upon his will or pleasure that created one of these for another Thus again the sensitive faculty depends upon the vital that upon mixtion mixtion upon the Elements not any of these mutually upon the sensitive faculty if we respect the order of supportance or Natures progresse in their production Whence he that questions whether some kinds of plants have sense or some stones or metals life supposeth as unquestionable that the former have life that the second are mixt bodies But if we respect the intent or purpose of him that sets Nature a working all the former faculties depend on the sensitive the sensitive not on any of them For God would not have his creatures indued with sense that they might live or live that they might have mixt bodies but rather to have such bodies that they might live to live that they might enjoy the benefit of sense or the more noble faculties 8 Can the Jesuite thus assigne any determinate branch of the First Truth as stable and unquestionable before it be ratified by the Churches authority Evident it is by his positions that he cannot and as evident that belief of the Churches authority cannot depend upon any determinate branch of the First Truth much lesse can it distinctly be thereinto resolved But contrariwise presse him with what Divine precept soever written or unwritten though in all mens judgements the Churches authority set aside most contradictory to their approved practises for example That the second Commandement forbids worshipping Images or adoration of the consecrated Host he straight inverts your reason thus Rather the second Commandement forbids neither because the holy Church which I believe to be infallible approveth both Lastly he is fully resolved to believe nothing for true which the Church disproves nothing for false or erroneous which it allowes Or if he would answer directly to this demand To what end did God cause the Scriptures to be written He could not â—â—sonâ—â—t to his tenents say That we might infallibly rely upon them but rather upon the Churches authority which it establisheth For Gods Word whether written or unwritten is by their Doctrine but as the testimony of some men deceased indefinitely presumed for infallible but whose material extent the Church must first determine and afterwards judge without all appeal of their true meaning Thus are all parts of Divine truthes supposed to be revealed more essentially subordinate to the Churches authority then ordinary witnesses are to royal or supreme judgement For they are supposed able to deliver what they know in termes intelligible to other mens capacities without the Prince or Judges ratification of their sayings or expositions of their meanings and judgement is not ordained for producing witnesses but production of witnesses for establishing judgement Thus by our adversaries Doctrine Gods Word must serve to establish the Churches authority not the Churches authority to confirm the immediate soveraigntie of It ever our souls 9 Much more probably might the Jew or Turk resolve his faith unto the First Truth then the modern Jesuited Papist can For though their deductions from it be much what alike all equally sottish yet these admit a stabilitie or certainty of what the First Truth hath said no way dependant upon their authority that first proposed or commended it unto them The Turks would storme to hear any Mufti professe He were as well to be believed as was Mahomet in his life time that without His proposal they could not know either the old Testament or the Alcoran to be from God So would the Jews if one of their Rabbines should make the like comparison betwixt himself and Moses as the Jesuite doth betwixt Christ and the Pope who besides that he must be as well believed as his Master leaves the authority of both Testaments uncertain to us unlesse confirmed by his infallibility But to speak properly the pretended derivation of all three heresies from the First Truth hath a lively resemblance of false pedegrees none at all of true Doctrine and resolutions Of all the three the Romish is most ridiculous as may appear by their several representations As imagine there should be three Competitors for the Roman Empire all pleading it were to descend by inheritance not by election all pretending lineal succession from Charles the Great The first like to the Jew alledgeth an authentick pedegree making him the eldest The second resembling the Turk replies that the other indeed was of the eldest line but long since disinherited often conquered and enforced to resigne whence the inheritance descended to him as the next in succession The third like the Romanist pleads it was bequeathed him by the Emperors last Will and Testament from whose death his Ancestors have been intit'led to it and produceth a pedegree to this purpose without any other confirmation then his own authority adding withall that unlesse his competitors and others will believe his records and declarations written or unwritten to be most authentick they cannot
Doctor adviseth him to believe the Church cannot teach anusse 14 To conclude then He that absolutely believes the Pope as Christs Vicar general in all things without examination of his Decrees by Evangelical precepts neither believes Christ nor his Gospel no not when this pretended Vicar teacheth no otherwise then his Masters lawes prescribe For thus believing a divine truth onely from this mans authority he commits such Idolatry with him for the kind or essence as the Heathen did with Mercurie their false Gods supposed messenger though so much more hainous in degree as his general notion of the true God is better whose infinite goodnesse cannot entertain an interpreter no better qualified then most Popes are did his wisdom stand in need of any But if when the Pope shall teach the doctrine of Devils men absolutely believe it to be Christs because his pretended Vicar commends it to them in thus believing they commit such preposterous Idolatrie as those of Calecut which adore the Devil upon conceit doubtlesse of some celestial or divine power in him as the absolute Papist doth not adore the Pope but upon perswasion he is Christs Vicar and teaches as Christ would do viva voce were he again on earth And lesse it were to be lamented did these Pseudo-Catholicks professe their allegiance to Sathans incarnate Agent as to their supreme Lord by such solemne sacrisices onely as the inhabitants of Calient performe to wicked spirits But this their blind belief of whatsoever he shall determine upon a proud and foolish imagination he is Christs Vicar emboldens them to invert the whole Law of God and nature to glory in villany and triumph in mischief even to seek praise and honour eternal from acts so foul and hideous as the light of nature would make the Calecutians or other Idolaters blush at their very mention It is a sure token he hath not yet learned the Alphabet of their religion that doubts whether Jesuitical doctrine concerning this absolute belief extend not to all matters of fact And if out of simplicity rather then policie so they speak I cannot but much pity their folly that would perswade us it were not the fault of Romish Religion but of the men that profess it which hath inticed so many unto such devilish practises of late I would the Jesuite were but put to instance what kind of villany either hath been already acted on earth or can yet possibly be hatched in the region under the earth so hideous and ugly as would seem deformed or odious to such as are wholly led by this blind faith if it should but please the Romish Clergie to give a mild or favorable censure of it No brat of hell but would seem as beautifull to their eyes as young todes are to their dammes if their mother once commend the feature of it or acknowledge it for her darling Did not some of the Powder-plot after Gods powerfull hand had overtaken them and sentence of death had passed upon them even when the Executioner was ready to do his last office to them make a question whether their plot were sinfull or no So modest were some of them and so obedient sonnes to the Church of Rome that they would not take upon them to say either the one or other but referred the matter to their mothers determinations hereby testifying unto the world that if the Church would say they would believe so great an offence against their Countrey were none against God One of them was so obstinate as to sollicit his fellow whilest both were drawn upon one hurdle to the gallowes not to acknowledge it for any sin Or if these must be reputed but private men not well acquainted with their Churches Tenents and therefore no fit instances to disapprove her doctrine let the ingenious Reader but peruse their best Writers answers to the objections usually made against the Popes transcendent authority and he shall easily perceive how matters of fact are included in the Belief of it how by it all power is given him in heaven and earth to pervert the use and end of all Lawes humane or divine I will content my self for this present with some few instances out of Valentian CAP. XXXI Proving the last Assertion or generally the imputations hitherto laid upon the Papacie by that authority the Jesuites expresly give unto the Pope in matters of particular Fact as in the canonizing of Saints 1 HOw oft soever the Pope in defining questions of faith shall use his authority that opinion which he shall determine to be a point of faith must be received as a point of faith by all Christian people If you further demand how shall we know when the Pope useth this his absolute authority this Doctor in the same place thus resolves you It must be believed that he useth this his authority as often as in controversies of faith he so determines for the one part that he will binde the whole Church to receive his decision Lest stubborn spirits might take occasion to calumniate the Pope for taking or the Jesuites for attributing tyrannical authority unto him this Jesuite would have you to understand that the Pope may avouch some things which all men are not bound to hold as Gospel nay he may erre though not when he speaks ex Cathedra as Head of the Church yet when he speaks or writes as a private Doctor or Expositor and onely sets down his own opinion without binding others to think as he doth Thus did Innocent the third and other Popes write divers books which are not in every part true and infallible as if they had proceeded from their Pontificial authority Yea but what if this present Pope or any of his Successors should bind all Christians to believe that Pope Innocents Books were in every part infalliblie true Whether must we in this case believe Valentian or the Pope thus determining better If Valentian in the words immediately following deserve any credit we must believe the Pope better then himself yea he himself must recant his censure of Pope Innocents works For so in the other part of his distinction he addes Secundo potest Pontifex asserere The Pope again may avouch something so as to bind the whole Church to receive his opinion and that no man shall dare to perswade himself to the contrary And whatsoever he shall thus avouch in any controversie of Religion we must assuredly believe he did avouch it without possibilitie of Error and therefore by his Pontificial authoritie His proof is most consonant to his assertion I will not recite it in English lest the meer English Reader should suspect any able to understand Latin could be possibly so ridiculous 2 These lavish prerogatives of the Popes authoritie the Jesuites see wel to be obnoxious to this exception When the Pope doth Canonize a Saint he bindes all men to take him for a Saint Can he not herein erre As for Canonizing of Saints saith
c. He hath not God for his Father that hath not the Church his Mother 465 Churches proposal the Cause of Romish faith 467 The Church the Church see Templum Domini Church see Infallibility Belief The Enthusiasts Circle 150 Circle dolus circulatorius 291 to 293 508 Sacrebosco in a Circle 294 297. see Valentian Coaliers Circle 242 Coaliers Catechisme 292 Conditional see Assent faith belief obedience Cassius his sacriledge at Jerusalem and pilling the Jews punished 67 Crassus his sacriledge at Jerusalem the cause of his destruction 65 66 Crassus his overthrow and sin misapplied ib. Crassus his sinne pointed out in his punishment 66 67 Young Crassus and Old their Ominous stumble as they came out of the Temple at Hierapolis 65. c. St. Cyprian sinned not deadly in contradicting Pope Stephen sayes Bellarmin 313 m. Cup confessed by the Trent Council usuall of old yet forbid by it 330 c. and that upon a Text fore strained 332 c. Cup essentiall 335. Pope may grant it 338 m. A Queen poisoned in the Cup Greg. Tours 330 Council of Trent cited D DAlilah by Poets made Scylla 48 Day of the Lord not limited to one day 100 102 Deliverance from Popery like that from Egypt 138 Divine Authority ground of faith 7 Dialogue of Protestant and Papist 485 Dialogue of Catech. and Consistory 489 Differences dissensions amongst Learned See Scripture Disobedience see Obedience Deucalions flood 50 c. Divels believe how 3 Doctrine Christs doctr tried by Moses his and the Prophets Popes must not be so no not by Christs 428 Belief of Christs Doctrine without triall by Moses c. had been not belief but blindness 429 Christs Doctrine is to Moses his c. as the Conclusion is to the premisses 430 S. Peter proves his doctrine by Moses and the Prophets 453 S. Paul lets his doctrine be examined 456 So doth Christ 428 All doctrine to be tried by scripture 458 Doctrine of Infallibility dangerous to States 499 507 worst of all errors heresies blasphemies ib. in Canonizing Saints dangerous 501 danger from Gods wrath 502 more of the danger of that doctrine 503 This doctrine inverts the Frame of Christian Religion ib. Doubts may arise from extending unduly the meaning of scripture 179 One may in some Case obey or disobey not without doubt yet without sin 180 Every doubt is not sufficient to deny obedience 186 The Text He that doubts c. expounded 179 180 Adam condemned for eating though he doubted not about it 185 One may sin doubting of the Popes or Churches power yet not sin in examining it whilest he doubts says Bell. 313 m. 458 m. 420 Dreams of them in particular 27 c. Wickedness worldliness policie caused defect of Gods warning men by Dreams 29 Bassinas Dream 41 Dreams usual amongst the Patriarchs c. 28 yea to eminent persons and others perhaps that knew not the true God 29 Strabo says Moses taught chastity requisite in those that expected direction from God in Dreams 29 E EDition vulgar part Lucians part S. Jeroms part Theodotions the heretick saies Bellarmine 300 See translation Ecclesiastick writers of the first age why so silent of the wonders of that age 98 99 End he that commends the end commends the necessary means is a rule 420 Eleazar presents a Golden beam to Crassus 66 Emicho wastes the Jews and kils twelve thousand of them 116 Enthusiasme dangerous 150 c. England Jews calamities there 120 c. See Jews Euphrates compounded of Hu prath 56 Evidence excluded from belief 2 Evidence drowns belief 2 Evidence excluded from the thing directly believed not from things united to it 2 Exceptions See objections and universal Experiments of scripture-Scripture-truth in our selves how to be found 140 to 145 how to be framed in our selves 144 Experience confirmed S. Peter in the truth of a known Oracle 140 Experiments fruitful and powerful in hearts prepared 142 c. Experiments uneffectual in hearts indisposed why 143 c. Experiments of scripture truth small in our dayes and why so 145 Script as rule of dyet Experiments as nutriment Gods spirit as the digestive 150 c. Experiments confirm faith 408 411 428 433 508 Experience of evil threatned begets hope of good promised 415 F FAbius Ursinus his Oration 50â— Fables resembling truths Helicon Bâ—â—r Cadmus Moses Scylla Dâ—lâ—la Nâ—obe Lots wâ—… 47 c. 59 Fathers how they used the authority of the Church 243 Faith to beget it in children parents instructions be necessary 411 412 413 Faith confirmed how See experiments Jeremies Faith confirmed by seeing Gods threats fulfilled 416 Gideons Faith confirmed 414 To settle and ripen Faith a rule 421 See rule Christ risen revived his disciples Faith by what Moses and Prophets had foretold of him 449 Not of Faith three meanings of that text or phrase 177 to 184 The universality of it limited 178 See Actions see doubts The doubt and disobeying may be not of Faith as well as the positive action 179 Omission may be not of faith as well as commission 185 Implicate Faith Romish differs from conditional Belief 196 Popish writers make the Church mistress of mâ—ns Faith 197 Roman rule of Faith unsufficient 297 to 305 Of Romish Faith the first main ground â—…ds to Atheism second to Heathenism c. 484 c. Resolution of Faith by Valentian 292 464 c. He resolves Faith into the Churches authority not into the first verity 471 472 c. Not into Gods veracity or truth of his word 478 c. Resolution of Faith two fold 472 Foundation what a Foundation the Papists make Christ 356 G GIdeons faith confirmed 414 Gersons caveat to the Pope about Canonizing of Saints 501 Godesaealchus a dutch priest perswades the King of Hungary to kill the Jews 117 Greek letters and inventions taken from the Hebrew 57 Great day of the Lord not to be limited to one day 100 102 Gyants frequent in Moses's daies 35 c. Gyants about mount Vesuvius 101 Gods patience to the Iews a mercy to the Gentiles 80 c. Gods mercy and justice exemplified in the Iews 91 Gods justice and wisdom in the Iews calamity 133 His proceedings against them even to this day most just and most wise ib. Gods favours to Ancient Iews paralleld with the the like to the Gentiles 135 c Gods judgements why not so signal now as in former times 137 Gods providence in the reformation from Popery remarkable 138 c Gods providence how little observed 143 c Gods providence in making the Papists to acknowledge the Apocalyps for Canonical 148 Gods providence in preserving clauses of scripture 149 Gods Spirit not to be discerned but by his fruits 150 H HAnnahs faith confirmed by experiment 142 c Of Hannah more 143 Harmony of sacred Writers 17 c Henry 3. cruel to the Iews 123 Henry 8. by prosopopaeia brought in 372 Heathen objections against the Iews all prevented by Iewish Writers 78 c Hereticks urge scripture 235
dico illos â—… suisse Pseudo-prophetas â—… vel ipâ—um Aâ—â—ab qui eos consuleâ—… dicâ—â—et â—â—x 〈◊〉 non â—… Prophâ—ta Domini pâ—â— qâ—â—m 〈◊〉 â—… Râ—spondet Aâ—… Râ—…sit unâ—s â—… quiâ— non pâ—ophetat mihi nili malum â—… in media Saxonia consulâ—â—et 400. â—… de â—ide justificanâ—e posâ—ea â—… non esset mirum si major pars erâ—… nunc non 〈◊〉 toâ—am ecclesiam â—… si 〈◊〉 4â—0 Minisâ—â—â—i Lutherani â—… vicina quaedam loca sunt alia â—… veâ—a â—ides 〈◊〉 iâ—a non sequitur â—… Judâ—… tempore Aâ—hab â—rrasse â—… Propheta qui in Samaria erant â—…â—os Prophetas â—rant in Judaea multi alii â—… est â—rant Sacâ—rdotes in â—… ex 〈◊〉 incumbebâ—â— respondeâ—e â—… lege Dâ—… †a â—… è Pâ—â—udo â—rophâ—tis â—…dium 〈◊〉 â—… 〈◊〉 quâ—d Mâ—… 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 enim veri â—um pâ—…e arâ—… pâ—aedixisse 〈◊〉 â—…aelem in Nabuthi suburbano lambendum â—… Nâ—buthi opera ipsius lapidaâ—i à populo 〈◊〉 â—… veâ—eatur conâ—rarium dicere qâ—òd periturus sit rex abhinc die 〈◊〉 c. ‖ Dent. 13. 1 In what cases and peâ—sons pronenesse to bâ—lieve particular truths is â—… in what or in whom suspiâ—ious * 〈◊〉 2. 23. â—… 14. â—… 6. 1â— a Jâ—hn 2. 24 〈◊〉 b c * â— Isâ—â—ah 〈◊〉 20. â—… 18 Statins in fine 12. Thebaid †Petrarch Why the priests or spiritual rulers hated the living Prophets whilst they loved the memory of the deceased * †â—… 9. ‖ Jeâ— 18 18. * Jer. 29. 26. †Jer. 20. 3â— 4. ‖ Jer. 59. 31 32 * Mat. 23 29 30. †Mat. 23. 35. What means the people had to disâ—ern true Prophets from false ‖ Prov 22 3. * * Deut. 〈◊〉 16. * * * †It was a pâ—… the principal end of this Revelation to instruct Saint Peter that Gods graces were to be communicated henceâ—… Geâ—â—iles And this was but a branch of that Precept of loving strangers so often ingeminated by their Law give Had thâ—… 〈◊〉 practised this duty towards Aliens the communication of Gods graces unto the Gentiles could not have seemed â—…â—â—to them * John 5. 45 〈◊〉 believe Christ without examination of his doctrine by Moses had been neither to believe Christ nor Moses Prophetical testimonies did more sufficiently witnesse our Saviour to be the promised Mâ—… then any miracles * Matth. 11. v. 3 â—… Luk. 7. 〈◊〉 18 19 22 See a Treatise called Christs Answer to Johns Disciples * Though in that 61 of Esay no expresse mention be made of restoring blind men to sight yet the Septuagint as elsewhere truly expresse the meaning of the Hebrew phrase there used For in the Hebrew Dialect as sâ—â—e judicious Hebricians observe the deaf or blind are called vincti or ligati †Luke 4. v. 18 19. At that time when Johns Disâ—â—â—les came unto him he cured many of their sicknesses and plagues 〈◊〉 of evil spirits and untâ— many blind men he 〈◊〉 sight And Jesus answered and said unto them Go your wayes and shew John what things ye have seen and â—… that the 〈◊〉 see the halt go c. Luke 7. verse 21 22. ‖ Isaiah 61. ver 1 2 3. cap. 35. ver 5. cap. 53. ver 4 a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 himself from the words immediately precedent had been taught by God himself to discern Christ for the true Messias 〈◊〉 John 1. v. 33. with Esay 61. v. 1. Esa 42. v. 1. Esay 11. v. 2. b Luke 4. v. 16 17 c. * Mark 6. 2. Luke 4. 〈◊〉 †Luke 4. 14. â—… * Mark 13. 21 22. †John 7. 31. ‖ John 6. 30. Expectation of pempous and vain-glorious miracles the original of Jewish 〈◊〉 lity * John 6 68. No man is ever â—… this end only ontward miracles serve †Mark 7. 37 * Deut. 18. 15 16 17 18 19. The law cited 〈◊〉 meant both of Christ and the Prophets ‖ Acts 3. 23. See Parag 21. How far and 〈◊〉 what teâ—nâ—s Israel was bound by the former law to hear all Gods Prophets * Deut. 18. 20 21 22. Miracles in themselves no sure rule of trying Prophets before the Law was given †Mat. 12. 24. The end and 〈…〉 * Mat. 12. 27. ‖ Mark 38. * Ver. 〈◊〉 †Mat. 12. 30. * Mat. 112. 28 ‖ Luk 11. 20. Christ was to be acknowledged for The great Prophet by his supereminency in those gifts of the Spirit whereby former Prophets had been approved †1 King 18. * 1 King 22 ‖ Vers 28. * †* Numb 11 〈◊〉 vid. 8. Luk. 〈◊〉 1 c. †So Exodu 24. God commands Moses to come up to the Lord in the Mount with Aaron Nadab and Abihu and 70. of the Elders of Israel which were to worship a far off while Moses himself alone went near unto the Lord so saith S. Peter God caused Christ to be shewed openly not to all the people but to the witnesses chosen before of God to such as did eat and drink with him after he arose from the dead His Disciples alone were present when God called Christ into heavenly places Exod. 24 10 11. ‖ The excellency of the great Prophet in respect of 〈◊〉 gathered frâ—… the â—… and the â—… * Numb 12. 6 7 8. †John 1. 18. The gift spropheste not labâ—â—ual to 〈◊〉 nary Prophet * Jer. 28. Jer. 28. 10 12. †Ver. 12 15 16. ‖ 2 King 4. 27 John Baptist more then a Prophet from the virmity of the great Prophet * John 1. 28. * John 1. 33. See cap. 20. Parag. 5. †John 10. 40 41 42. ‖ Isaiah 40. 3. The matter of our Saviours predictions compared with the precedent prophesies of him declare his Godhead * Isai 42. 8 9. †John 3. 〈◊〉 Our Saviours arbitrary discovery of secretâ— and predictions of futures contingent fully consonart to the received nations of the Mession ‖ John 1. 49. * * * John 4. 25. * * Vâ—â— 42 * â—â—h 16. 30. Our Saviours Disâ—â—les and Apostles did according to his instâ—… oâ—s mâ—… upon â—… dâ—… then â—…les * â—in 2. 22. * Jâ—h 14. 〈◊〉 * Jâ—h 〈◊〉 4. â—…ling the fuâ—…lling of that Scripture 〈◊〉 He that â—…th â—â—ead â—… up his heel against me in Judas he gave this generall Rule From henceforth tell I you before â—… me to passe ye might believe that I am He. John 13. 19. * John 12. 28. * Mark 9. 1. Matth. 16. 28. Luke 9. 27. 2 Pet. 1. 17. * Mark 9. 7. Luke 9. 35. Matth 17 5. * Joh. 12. 30. Our Saviour in his last conference with the Jews proclaims himself to be the Great Prophet fore-told by Moses * John 12. 44. * John 12. 48. * Deut. 18. 19. * Joh. 12. 49 50 * Deut. 18. 18. Our Saviours Propheticall spirit gave life to his miracles though his miracles were good preparatives to Belief * Joh. 12. 3â— * Joh. 14. 10. * Joh. 12. 32. The peculiar similitude between Christ and Moses in the office of mediation *
145 CAP. 33. A brief direction for preventing scruples and resolving doubts concerning particular sentences or passages in the Canon of Scripture 148 CAP. 34. Concluding the first Book with some brief admonition to the Reader 149 The Second Book How far the ministery of Men is necessary for planting Christian Faith and retaining the unity of it planted SECT I. What obedience is due to Gods Word what to his Messengers Pag. 154 CAP. 1. The sum of the Romanists exceptions against the Scriptures 155 CAP. 2. The former objection as far as it concerns illiterate and Lay-men retorted and answered 156 CAP. 3. The general heads of Agreements or differences betwixt us and the Papists in this argument 162 CAP. 4. Of the two contrary extremities the one in excesse proper to the Papists transferring all obedience from Scriptures to the Church the other in defect proper to the Anti-papist defrauding the Church of all spiritual authority That there is some peculiar obedience due unto the Clergie 165 CAP. 5 Of the diversitie of humane actions the Original of their lawfulnesse unlawfulnesse or indifferencie which without question belong to the proper subject of Obedience which not 168 CAP. 6. That sincere obedience unto lawful authority makes sundry actions lawful and good which without it would be altogether unlawful and evil pag. 170 CAP. 7. That the Apostles rule Whatsoever is not of faith is Sin doth no way prejudice the former resolution What actions are properly said to be not of faith In what case or subject doubt or scruple make them such 177 CAP. 8. That such as most pretend liberty of conscience from our Apostles rule do most transgresse it with general directions for squaring our actions unto it or other rules of faith That by it the flock stands bound to such conditional assent as was mentioned Chap. 4. 185 CAP. 9. Of the nature use conditions or properties of conditional assent or obedience 189 CAP. 10. Wherein this conditional belief differeth from the Romans implicit faith That the one is the other not subordinate to Gods Word or Rule of faith 196 CAP. 11. In what sence we hold the Scriptures to to be The Rule of Faith 198 SECT II. That the pretended obscurity of Scriptures is no just exception why they should not be acknowledged the Absolute Rule of Faith which is the Mother-objection of the Romanist 201 CAP. 12. How far it may be granted the Scriptures are obscure with some premonitions for the right state of the question 201 CAP. 13. The true state of the question about the Scriptures obscuritie or perspicuity unto what men and for what causes they are obscure 206 CAP. 14. How men must be qualified ere they can understand Scriptures aright that the Pope is not so qualified 210 CAP. 15. The Romanists objections against the Scriptures for being obscure do more directly impeach their first Authour and his Messengers their Pen-men then us and the cause in hand 220 CAP. 16. That all the pretences of Scriptures obscurity are but mists and vapours arising from the corruption of the flesh and may by the pure light of Scriptures rightly applied easily be dispelled 223 CAP. 17. That the Mosaical writings were a most perfect rule plain and easie to the ancient Israelites 229 CAP. 18. Concluding this controversie about the obscurity of Scriptures according to the state proposed with the testimony of Saint Paul 233 SECT III. That the continuall practise of Hereticks in urging Scriptures for to establish Heresie and the diversity of opinions amongst the learned about the sence of them is no just exception why they should not be acknowledged as the sole entire and compleat Rule of Faith 235 CAP. 19. Containing the true state of the question with the adversaries generall objections against the truth 236 CAP. 20. That the former objections and all of like kind drawn from the cunning practise of Hereticks in colouring false opinions by Scriptures are most pregnant to confirm ours and most forcible to confute the adversaries doctrine 239 CAP. 21. The pretended excellencie of the supposed Roman rule for composing controversies impeached by the frequencie of Heresies in the Primitive Church and the imperfection of that union whereof since that time they so much boast Page 242 CAP. 22. That our Adversaries objections do not so much infringe as their practise confirms the sufficiencie of Scriptures for composing the greatest controversies in Religion 247 CAP. 23. The sufficiencie of Scriptures for final determination of controversies in Religion proved by our Saviours and his Apostles authority and practise 254 CAP. 24. That all their objections drawn from dissentions amongst the learned or the uncertainty of private spirits either conclude nothing of what they intend against us or else more then they mean or at the least dare avouch against Gods Prophets and faithfull people of old 260 CAP. 25. How farre upon what termes or grounds we may with modesty dissent from the Ancient or others of more excellent gifts than our selves That our adversaries arguments impeach as much the certainty of human sciences as of private spirits 266 SECT IIII. The last of the three main Objections before proposed which was concerning our supposed defective means for composing controversies or retaining the unity of faith fully answered and retorted That the Roman faith hath no foundation 271 CAP. 26. Containing the true state of the question or a comparison betwixt the Romish Church and ours for their means of preventing or composing controversies 272 CAP. 27. That the Romish Church hath most need of some excellent means for taking up of contentions because it necessarily breeds so many and so grievous 275 CAP. 28. Of two sences in which the excellencie of the Romish Churches pretended means for retaining the unity of faith can onely possibly be defended the one from the former discourse proved apparently false the other in it self as palpably ridiculous 278 CAP. 29. That their arguments drawn from conveniencie of reason or pretended correspondencie between Civil and Ecclesiastical Regiment do prejudice themselves not us 282 CAP. 30. That the finall triall of this controversie must be by Scriptures that the Jesuites and modern Papists fierce oppugning all certainty of private spirits in discerning the divine truth of Scriptures or their true sence hath made the Church their mother utterly uncapable of any Plea by Scriptures for establishing her pretended infallibility 285 CAP. 31. The insufficiencie of the Roman Rule of faith for effecting what it aims at albeit we grant all they demand in this controversie The ridiculous use thereof amongst such as acknowledge it The sufficiencie of Scriptures for composing all contentions further illustrated 297 CAP. 32. Brieflie collecting the summe of the second Book 306 THE ETERNAL TRUTH OF SCRIPTURES AND CHRISTIAN BELIEF thereon wholly Depending manifested by its own LIGHT The first Book of Comments upon the Creed First Generall Part. SECT I. I believe in God the Father c. IF in any at all most of
another manner then the Lacedâ—monians did Lycurgus laws were from Apollo For when the Law which enjoyns the worship of one God was given unto the people it did appear as far forth as the divine providence did judge sufficient by strange signs and motions whereof the people themselves were spectators that the creature did perform service to the Creator for the giving of that Law But we must believe as firmly as this people did Moses that all the Popes injunctions are given by God himself without any other sign or testimony then the Lacedemonians had that Lycurgus laws were from Apollo Yet is it here further to be considered that the Israelites might with far lesse danger have admitted Moses laws then we may the Popes without any examination for divine seeing there was no written law of God extant before his time whereby his writings were to be tried No such charge had been given this people as he gives most expresly to this purpose Now therefore hearken O Israel unto the ordinances and to the Laws which I teach you to do that ye may live and go in and possesse the land which the Lord God of your fathers giveth you Ye shall put nothing unto the word which I command you neither shall ye take ought there from that ye may keep the commandments of the Lord your God which I command you But was the motive or argument by which he sought to establish their belief or assent unto these commandments his own infallible authority no but their own experience of their truth as it followeth Your eyes have seen what the Lord did because of Baal-Peor For all the men that followed Baal-Peor the Lord thy God hath destroyed every one from among you but ye that did cleave unto the Lord your God are alive every one of you this day so gracious and merciful is our God unto mankind and so far from exacting this blind obedience which the Pope doth challenge that he would have his written word established in the fresh memory of his mighty wonders wrought upon Pharaoh and all his host The experiment of their deliverance by Moses had been a strong motive to have perswaded them to admit of his doctrine for infallible or at the least to have believed him in his particular promises When the snares of death had compassed them about on every side and they see no way but one or rather two inevitable wayes to present death and destruction the red sea before them and a mighty host of bloud behind them the one serving as a glasse to represent the cruelty of the other they as who in their case would not cry out for fear He that could have foretold their strange deliverance from this imminent danger might have gotten the opinion of a God amongst the Heathen yet â—… confidently promiseth them even in the midst of this perplexity the utter destruction of the destroyer whom they feared Fear ye not stand 〈◊〉 and behold the salvation of the Lord which he will shew to you this day for the Egyptians whom you have seen this day you shal never see again The Lord shal fight for you therefore hold you your peace Notwithstanding all this Moses never enacts this absolute obedience to be believed in all that ever he shall say or speak unto them without farther examination or evident experiment of his doctrine For God requires not this of any man no not of those to whom he spake face to face alwayes ready to feed such as call upon him with infallible signs and pledges of the truth of his promises For this reason the waters of Mâ—rah are sweetned at Moses prayer And God upon this new experiment of his power and goodnesse takes occasion to re-establish his former covenant using this semblable event as a further earnest of his sweet promises to them If thou wilt diligently hearken O Israel unto the voice of the Lord thy God and wilt do that which is right in his sight and wilt give ear unto his commandments and keep all his ordinances then wil I put none of these diseases upon thee which I brought upon the Egyptians for I am the Lord that healeth thee As if he had said This healing of the bitter waters shal be a token to thee of my power in healing thee Yet for all this they distrust Gods promises for their food as it followeth cap. 16. Nor doth Moses seek to force their assent by fearful Anathema's or sudden destruction but of some principal offenders herein For God wil not have true faith thunder-blasted in the tender blade but rather nourished by continuance of such sweet experiments for this reason he showres down Manna from heaven I have heard the murmuring of the children of Israel tell them therefore and say At evening ye shall eat flesh and in the morning you shall be filled with bread and ye shall know that I am the Lord your God For besides the miraculous manner of providing both Quails and Manna for them the manner of nourishment by Manna did witnesse the truth of Gods word unto them They had been used to grosse and solid meats such as did fill their stomacks distend their bellies whereas Manna was in substance slender but gave strength and vigour to their bodies and served as an emblem of their spiritual food which being invisible yet gave life more excellently then these grosse and solid meats did So saith Moses Therefore he humbled thee and made thee hungry and fed thee with Manna which thou knowest not neither did thy Fathers know it that he might teach thee that man liveth not by bread only but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord. 6 Yet in their distresse so frail is our faith until it be strengthned by continual experiments they doubt and tempt the Lord saying Is the Lord amongst us or no Nor doth Moses interpose his infallible authority or charge them to believe him against their experience of their present thirst under pain of eternal damnation or sufferance of greater thirst in hell such threats without better instruction in Gods word and the comfort of his spirit may bring distrusts or doubts to utter despaire and cause faith to wither where it was wel nigh ripe they never ripen and strengthen any true and lively faith Moses himself is fain to cry unto the Lord saying What shall I do unto this people for they be almost ready to stone me As the Papists would do to the Pope were he to conduct them thorow the wildernesse in such extremity of thirst able to give them no better assurance of his favour with God then his Anathema's or feed them only with his Court-holy-water or blessings of wind But even here again God feeds Israels faith with waters issuing out of the rock making themselves eye-witnesses of all his wonders that so they might believe his words and promises nay himself from their own sense
and feeling of his goodnesse and truth of his word 7 Though no Law-giver or Governour whether temporal or spiritual especially whose calling was but ordinary could possibly before or since so well deserve of the people committed to his guidance as this great General already had done of all the host of Israel were they upon this consideration forthwith to believe what soever he should avouch without further examination sign or token of his favour with God without assured experience or at the least more then probable presumptions of his continual faithfulnesse in that service whereunto they knew him appointed Albeit after all the mighty works before mentioned wrought in their presence they had been bound thereunto the meanest handmaid in that multitude had infallible pledges plenty of his extraordinary calling lockt up in her own unerring senses But from the strange yet frequent manifestation of Moses power and favour with God so great as none besides the great Prophet whom he prefigured might challenge the like the Lord in his al-seeing wisdom took fit occasion to allure his people unto strict observance of what he afterwards solemnly enacted as also in them to forwarn all future generations without express warrant of his word not absolutely to believe any governour whomsoever in al though of tried skil and fidelity in many principal points of his service That passage of Scripture wherein the manner of this peoples stipulation is registred wel deserves an exact survey of all especially of these circumstances How the Lord by rehearsal of his mighty works so epassed extorts their promise to do whatsoever should by Moses be commanded them and yet will not accept it offered until he have made them ear-witnesses of his familiarity and communication with him First out of the Mount he called Moses unto him to deliver this solemn message unto the house of Jacob Ye have seen what I did to the Egyptians and how I carried you upon â—agles wings and have brought you unto me Now therefore if you will hear my voice indeed and keep my covenant then ye shall be my chief treasure above all people though all the earth be mine After Moses had reported unto God this answer freely uttered with joynt consent of all the people solemnly assembled before their Elders All that the Lord commanded we will do was the whole businesse betwixt God and them fully transacted by this Agent in their obsence No he is sent back to sanctifie the people that they might expect Gods glorious appearance in Mount Sinai to ratifie what he had said upon the return of their answer Lo I come unto thee in a thick cloud that the people may hear whilest I talk with thee and that they may also believe thee for ever They did not believe that God had revealed his word to Moses for the wonders he had wrought but rather that his wonders were from Gâ—d because they heard God speak to him yea to themselves For their principal and fundamental lawes were uttered by God himself in their hearing 〈◊〉 Moses expresseth These words to wit the Decalogue the Lord spake unto â—… 〈◊〉 â—ulâ—â—tude in the â—ouâ—t out of the midst of the fire the cloud and the 〈◊〉 with a great voice and addâ—d no more And lest the words which they had heard might soon be smothered in fleshly hearts or quickly slide oâ—â— of their brittle memories the Lord wrote them in two Tables of stone and at their transcription not â—oses onely but Aaron Nadaâ— and Aâ—thâ— with the seventy Elders of Israel are made spectators of the Divine glory ravished with the sweetnesse of his presence †They saw saith the Text thâ—… of Isrâ—â—l and unâ—er his feet as it were a work of a Saphire stone and as the 〈◊〉 hâ—aâ—â—n when it is clear And upon the Nobles of the children of Israel â—e 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 also they saw God and did eat and drink After these Tables through Aâ—â—sâ—s anger at the peoples folly and impiety were broken God writes the 〈◊〉 same words again and renews his Covenant before all the people promising undoubted experience of his Divine assistance 8 Doth Moses after all this call fire from heaven upon all such as distrâ—â—t his words â—aron and Mâ—riam openly derogate from his authority which the Lord consirmes again viva voce descending in the †pillar of the 〈◊〉 coâ—…ng these dâ—tractors in the doore of the Yabeâ—â—acce Wherefore were you 〈◊〉 aâ—raid to spâ—ak against my servant even against Moses Thâ—â—s the Lord was 〈◊〉 aâ—gâ—â—e and depaâ—tâ—d leaving his mark upon Miriam cured of her leprosie by Moses instant prayers No marvell if Korah Dathan and â—â—irams judgements were so grievous when their sin against Moses after so many documents of his high calling could not but be wilfull as their perseverance in it after so many admonitions to desist most malitious and obstinate Yet was Mâ—sâ—s further countenanced by the appearance of Gods glory unto all the Congregation and his authority further ratified by the strange and fearfull end of these chief malefactors †foretold by him and by fire iâ—luing from the Lord to consume their confederates in offering incense ungratefull to their God Tantae molis erat Judaeam condere gentem So long and great a work it was to â—…ie Israel in true faith But without any like miracle or prediction such as never saw him never heard good of him must believe the Pope as well as Israel did their Law-giver that could make the Sea to grant him passage the clouds send bread the windes bring flesh and the hard rock yeeld drink sufficient for him and all his mighty host that could thus call the heavens as witnesses to condemn and appoint the earth as executioner of his judgements upon the obstinate and rebellious yet after all this he inflicts no such punishments upon the doubtfull in faith as the Romish Church doth but rather as is evident out of the places before alledged confirms them by commemoration of these late cited and like Experiments making †God 's favours past the surest pledges of his assistance in greatest difficulties that could beset them To conclude this people believed Moses for Godâ— testimony of him we may not believe Gods Word without the Popes testimony of it He must be to God as Aaron was to Moses his mouth whereby he onely speaks distinctly or intelligibly to his people CAP. XVII That the Churches authority was no part of the rule of faith unto the people after Moses death That by Experiments answerable to his precepts and predictions the faithfull without relying upon the Priests infallible proposals were as certain both of the divine truth and true meaning of the Law as their fore-fathers had been that lived with Moses and saw his miracles 1 TO proceed unto the ages following Moses How did they know Moses law either indeed to be Gods Word or the true sence and meaning of it being indefinitely known
you cannot that God can and what if he should expresly grant such authority as the Pope now challengeth would your arguments conclude him to be Antichrist or the Doctrine we teach to be blasphemous On the contrary seeing our Saviour Christ did never either practise or challenge seeing neither Moses nor the Prophets did ever so much as once intimate such absolute power should be acknowledged in that great Prophet of whom they wrote we suppose the imagination of the like in whomsoever cannot be without real blasphemie Yet suppose Christs infallibilitie and the Popes were in respect of the Church Militant the same The Popes authority would be greater or were their authority but equall his priviledges with God would be much more magnificent then Christs That which most condemned the Jews of infidelity in not acknowledging Christ as sent with power full and absolute from God his Father were his mighty signes and wonders his admirable skill in Gods Word already established but chiefly his sacred life and conversation as it were exhibiting unto the World a visible patern or conspicuous modell of that incomprehensible goodnesse which is infallible Now if we compare Christ his power fulnesse in words and wâ—… with the Popes imperfections in both or his divine vertues with the others 〈◊〉 strous viâ—es to equalize their infallibilities were to imagine God to be like man and Christ at the best but as his faithfull servant the Pope his â—inâ—on his Darling or Son of his age For such is our partiality to our own flesh that oft-times though the Wise man advise to the contrary a lewd and naughty son in that he is a son hath greater grace and priviledges then the most faithfull servant in the Fathers house So would the Jesuites make God dote upon the Pope whose authority be his life never so ungracious if they should deny to be lesse then Christs in respect of us their practises enjoyned ex Cathedra would confute them For much sooner shall any Christian though otherwise of life unspotted be cut off from the Congregation of the faithfull for denying the Popes authority or distrusting his decrees then the Jews that saw Christs miracles for contradicting him in the dayes of his flesh or oppugning his Apostles after his glorification Nor boots it ought to say They make the Popes authority lesse then Christs in respect they derive it from his rather because they evidently make it greater then Christs was it cannot be truly thence derived or if it could this onely proves it to be lesse then the other whilest onely compared with it not whilest we consider Both in respect of us for Christs authority as the Son of Man in respect of us is equall to his Fathers whence it is derived For the Father judgeth no man but hath ommitted all judgement unto the Son 2 But wherein do they make the Popes authority greater then Christs First in not exempting it from trial by Christs and his Apostles doctrine neither of which were to be admitted without all examination of their truth for as you heard before Gods Word was first uttered in their audience established by evident signes and wonders in their sight and presence of whom Belief and Obedience unto particulars was exacted And it is a rule most evident and unquestionable that Gods Word once confirmed and sealed by Experience was the onely rule whereby all other spirits and doctrines were to be examined that not Prophetical visions were to be admitted into the Canon of Faith but upon their apparent consonancie with the Word already written The first Prophets were to be tried by Moses the latter by Moses and their Predecessors Christs and his Apostles by Moses and all the Prophets for unto him did all the Prophets â—… The manifest experiments of his life and doctrine so fully consonant to their predictions did much confirm even his Disciples Belief unto the former Canon of whose truth they never conceived positive doubt 3 Again there had been no Prophet no signes no wonders for a long time in Iudah before our Saviours birth yet he never made that use either of his miracles or more then Prophetical spirit which the Papists make of their imaginary publick spirit he never used this or like argument to make the people relie upon him How know ye the Scriptures are Gods Word How know ye that God spake with Moses in the wildernesse or with your Fathers in Mount Sinai Moses your Fathers and the Prophets are dead and their writings cannot speak Your present Teachers the Scribes and Pharisees do no wonders Must you not then believe him whom daily you may behold doing such mighty works as Moses is said to have done that Moses as your fathers have told you was sent from God that Gods Word is contained in his writings otherwise you cannot infallibly believe that there was such a man indeed as you conceive he was much lesse that he wrote you this Law least of all can you certainly know the true meaning of what he wrote He that is the onely sure foundation of faith knew that faith grounded upon such doubts was but built upon the sand unable to abide the blasts of ordinary temptations that thus to erect their hopes was but to prepare a Rise to a grievous Downfall the ready way to Atheisme presumption or despair For this cause he doth not so much as once question how they knew the Scriptures to be Gods Word but supposing them known and fully acknowledged for such he exhorts his hearers to search them seeking to prepare their hearts by signes and wonders to embrace his admirable expositions of them And because the corruption of particular moral doctrines brought into the Church by humane tradition would not suffer the generality of Moses and the Prophets already believed to fructifie in his hearers hearts and branch out uniformely into lively working faith he laboured most to weed out Pharisaisme from among the heavenly seed as every one may see that compares his Sermon upon the Mount with the Pharisees glosses upon Moses If the particular or principal parts of the Law and Prophets had been as purely taught or as clearly discerned as the generall and common principles His Doctrine that came not to destroy but to fulfill the Law in words and works had shined as brightly in his hearers hearts at the first proposal as the Sun did to their eyes at the first rising For all the moral duties required by them were but as dispersed rayes or scattered beams of that divine light and glory which was incorporate in him as splendor in the body of the Sun Nor was there any possibility the Jews Belief in him should prosper unlesse it grew out of their general assent unto Moses Doctrine thus pruned and purged at the very root Had all believed Moses saith our Saviour 〈◊〉 would have believed me for he wrote of me but if ye believe not his writings how soâ—â—l ye believe my words For
labouring in vain to see the Truth of Divine revelations without it as much in vain as if a man should strive to see colours without light For this is Sacroboscus instance Besides the habit of faith seated in the understanding and the supernatural concourse of the Holy Spirit due to all endued with the babit of faith but necessary in respect of the subject or party two things more are requisite on the behalf of the object of which if either be wanting the facultie can never perform it proper function Of these two the one is that the proposition to be believed be revealed by God the other that there be a sufficient proposal made to us that God hath revealed it For an unsufficient proposal of any object is as none as may appear by the example of light which proposeth colours to be seen For when the light is weak or scant we cannot discern Colours not that we want a visible object but because we want light sufficient to illuminate the object or the space betwixt us and it He adds withall such as disclaim the Churches Authority and are content with this That Truths of faith are revealed by God in his Word and hence promise themselves the supernatural concourse of the Holy Ghost for producing acts of faith are destitute of a sufficient proposer and their presumption such as if a man should perswade himself because he hath Colours before his eyes and God ready to afford his ordinary concourse as oft as he is disposed to exercise his visive faculty he should be able to see them without light For saith this Jesuite the Prophets are dead Apostles dead Christ gone to heaven and instead of all Prophets Apostles or himself hath left us his Church Nor is it to be expected that God will every where upon all occasions supply the want of the external proposals by the abundance of internal illuminations as he did to our first parent or Saint Paul who had his Gospel neither from man nor by man but by the revelation of Jesus Christ For those are priviledges 6 The calumnie intended in this last instance hath often heretofore been prevented We never denied either the necessity or suffâ—iciencie of the Churches proposal as an external mean we account no other of that rank and nature is or could be either more necessary or more sufficient Saint Paul we grant had an extraordinary priviledge and yet for his private information had the truth proposed unto him by Ananias though the gifts of his publick Ministery were immediately from God Both the measure of his faith and manner of attaining it were unusual but his faith it self once attained no otherwise independent of any external proposal then ours is and all Christians must be We should have been more beholden to this professor had he distinctly told us what it is in their language to have a sufficient proposer albeit this we may gather from his words late cited and these following The Sectaries take upon them to correct the Churches sentence as oft as they list and then they oppose Christ to the Church as if the Church did propose one thing and Christ teach another If they admitted any Church as a sufficient proposer they were bound to conforme their opinions to it in all things As you heard before out of Bellarmine That the Popes Decrees may not be examined whether consonant or contrary to Gods Word or the foundations of faith already laid in our hearts and out of Canus That we must believe the Church absolutely without its or ands Thus believing we have Gods Word sufficiently proposed without this belief or acknowledgement of such authority in the Church we have no sufficient proposal of it but strive as foolishly to hear God speak as if we sought to see Colours without the light 7 It appears I hope as clearly to the Reader as to me that the Churches testimony or authority by our Adversaries Doctrine benefits none but such as stedfastly and absolutely believe it in all things But he that so believes it may by it easily believe all other points as he that can perfectly see the light may see Colours by it Want of this radical belief in us makes our faith in their opinion so unstable or rather blind and dead Yet can I hardly perswadâ— my self all of them will grant the Church addes any inherent or participated splendor to divine revelations whereby they become perspicuous in themselves as Colours are made visible by irradiation of the Sun Thus much notwithstanding all of them I know willingly would subscribe unto A Protestant can neither of himself be infallibly perswaded of the Truth of Scriptures or other conclusions of faith nor doth he absolutely believe any others that are infallible in their determinations but a Roman Catholick albeit by his private spirit he cannot infallibly believe them yet he infalliby believes the Church which cannot erre in belief All then that a Papist hath more then a Protestant is this his Belief of the Church if once he doubt of this he is where he was Which in plain termes is as much as to say ‖ He believes the Church concerning Scriptures not Scriptures That this is the true interpretation of their Tenent may easily be gathered from their own writings For Bellarmine expressely contends and all of them suppose that saying of Saint Austin Non crederem Evangelio nisime commoveret Ecclesiae authoritas I would not believe the Gospel unlesse the Churches authority did thereto move me to be true as well after faith is produced whilest it continues as whiles it is in planting Now if a man should say Non crederem Francisco nisi me commoveret Petri fiâ—elitas I would not trust Frances but for Peters word this speech resolved into it natural or proper sence is aequivalent unto this I do not trust Frances but Peter that gives his word for him And in case Peter should prove false or be distrusted by him that took his word for Frances as yet not believed but for Peters sake the creditor could have no hold of either Thus if Bellarmine and his fellows be as they would seem to make S. Austin minded not to believe the Gospel but for the Churches authority or proposal of it let them speak plainly and properly not in parables or metaphors and so we shall know their meaning to be That they indeed believe not the Scriptures but the Church or the Church truly and really the Scriptures onely by extrinsecal denomination 8 Nor can they reply either consequently to Sacrobos us instance or their general Tenents that as he which sees colours by the light truly sees colours not the light onely so he that believes Scriptures by the Churches infallible proposal believes not the Churches proposal onely but Scriptures as truely and properly The diversity of reason in these two consequences ariseth from the diverse manner of seeing colours by the Suns light and believing